Canon of The Kaula Tradition PDF

"This is a sincere, scholarly approach toward
exploring a highly significant aspect of Indian

thought and culture. Its most striking feature
is the exploitation of extensive manuscript
material which has remained inaccessible and,
therefore, unavailable hitherto. It will be useful
to all those interested in Tantra, Kashmir
Shaivism, and the Hindu religious practice
known as Sadhana."
- Nayjivan Rastogi
Abhinavagupta Institute of Aesthetics
and Saiva Philosophy
The University of Lucknow, India
"There are several interesting insights and

thought-provoking statements which may
prove to be new starting points for further
research. The literature is studied with vigor
and almost 'pioneering'courage."
- Teuh Goudriaan
Instituut voor Oosterse Talen
Rijksuniversiteit, Utrecht, Netherlands
MOTILAL BANARSIDASS
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created using a watermarked evaluation copy of CVISION Maestro
This book serves as an introductory study
of Tantric Saivism in its original scriptural
sources. It traces the features and content
of the canon of the Saiva Tantras, making
use of many unpublished manuscripts
from Kashmiri Saiva authors.
The book is also an introduction to the
literature of the Kubjikamata. As
Kundalini, Kubjika is worshipped as the
Goddess who is culred up and sleeping,
waiting to be awakened. The author
explores her place in the Tantric literature.
M.I.R.D
ISBN: 81-208-0595-x
Rs.200.00-
MARK DYCZKOWSKI was born in London
in 1951. After completing his B.A. and
M.A. degrees in Indian Philosophy and
Religion at Banaras Hindu University, he
returned to England in 1975 for his
doctoral work which he carried out in the
University of Oxford. He returned to
Banaras, India in 1979 as a Commonwealth
Scholar. At present he is a research
associate at Sampurnananda Sanskrit
University for a project to edit the
Manthanabhairavatantra. He is the author
of the Doctrine of Vibration as well as
several articles in learned journals.
Forthcoming are his extensively annotated
translations of the Aphorisms of Siva, with
Bhaskara's commentary, and the Stanzas
on Vibration (Spandakarikd), with three
hitherto untranslated commentaries.
The SUNY Series in the Shaiva Traditions of Kashmir
Harvey P. Alper, Editor
Editorial Board
Edward Dimock, Wilhelm Halbfass, Gerald J. Larson,
Wendy D. O'Flaherty, Andre Padoux, Navjivan Rastogi,
Ludo Rocher, Alexis Sanderson.
The
Canon of the Saivagama
and the
Kubjika Tantras
of the
Western Kaula Tradition
MARK S. G. DYCZKOWSKI
MOTILAL BANARSIDASS
Delhi Varanasi Patna
Bangalore Madras
First Indian Edition: Delhi, 1989
MOTILAL BANARSIDASS
Bungalow Road, lawahar Nagar, Delhi 110 007
Branches
Chowk, Varanasi 221 001
Ashok Rajpath, Patna 800 004
24 Race Course Road, Bangalore 560 001
120 Royapettah High Road, Mylapore, Madras 600 004
This edition is for sale in India only.
© 1988 State University of New York. All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner

whatsoever without written permission except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.
Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data
Dyczkowski, Mark S. G.
The canon of the Saivagama and the Kubjika
Tantras of the western Kaula tradition.
(SUNY Series in Kashmir Saivism)
Bibliography: p. Includes index.
1. Agamas - Criticism, interpretation, etc.
2. Tantras. Kubjikatantra - Criticism, interpretation,
etc. 3. Sivaism - Sacred books. I. Title. II. Series:
SUNY series in Kashmir Saivism.
BL 1141.26.D93 1987 294.5'95 86-25116
ISBN 81-208-0595-x
PRINTED IN INDIA
BY JA1NENDRA PRAKASH JAIN AT SHRI JA1NENDRA PRESS, A - 4 5 NARAINA
INDUSTRIAL AREA, PHASE 1, NEW DELHI 1 1 0 0 2 8 AND PUBLISHED BY
NARENDRA PRAKASH JAIN FOR MOTILAL BANARSIDASS, DELHI 1 1 0 0 0 7 .
CONTENTS
Acknowledgements vii
PART ONE
The Saiva Agamas 1

Preliminary Remarks
The Saivagamas
Saivagama - Its Major and Secondary Divisions
The Pasupatas and Lakulisa
The Kapalikas
Other Tantras of the Vamasrotas
The Garuda and Bhuta Tantras
The Daksmatantras
The Pitha System of Classification
The Tantras of the Four Pithas
The Mantrapitha
The Vidyapitha
PART T W O
The Kaula Tantras 57

The Kulagama
The Mouth of the Yogini
vi CONTENTS
The Amnaya Classification

The Amnayas of the Kaulatantras
The Amnaya Classification and the Four Amnayas
According to the Cincinimatasarasamuccaya
Analysis
The Kaulatantras and Saivagama
The Pascimamnaya - The Cult of Kubjika
Kubjika, the 'Crooked One'
The Origins of the Kubjika Cult
PART THREE
Appendices
APPENDIX A 95
A History of the Study of the Kubjika Cult
APPENDIX B 97
The Manthanabhairavatantra
APPENDIX C 101
The Canon of the Jayadrathayamala
The Pitha Division
The Mantrapitha
The Vidyapitha
The Mudrapitha
The Mandalapitha
The 'Eight Times Eight' Bhairavatantras
The Srotas Division
Conclusion
APPENDIX D 127
Manuscripts of the Kubjikatantras
Abbreviations 135
Notes 137
Bibliography 203
Index 209
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
My greatest handicap in writing this monograph has been the paucity

of manuscript material to which circumstance has allowed me access.
Unfortunately, I have not had the opportunity to see more than a tiny
number of the hundreds of manuscripts that most probably contain
material to contribute to our knowledge of the Saiva canon and, indeed,
the Kubjika cult. I can only hope that fate will be kinder to me in the future
than it has been in the past and allow me access to the manuscripts in Nepal
which for many years now I have dearly hoped to study.
I wish to acknowledge my debt of gratitude to a number of people who
have helped and inspired me during more than fifteen years of study in
India and in Oxford, where I had the privilege of working for my
doctorate. One of the first who comes to mind is Mr. G. S. Sanderson,
whom 1 consider not only a fine scholar but also a friend. I would also
like to express my gratitude to Professor R. Gombrich, who was my
supervisor during my years at Oxford and is one of the most sincere
people 1 know. I cannot be grateful enough to Professor Vrajavallabha
Dvivedi, former head of the Yogatantra Department of Sampumananda
Sanskrit University. In our many conversations in Hindi and Sanskrit, he
has been an inspiring guide to several areas of Tantrasastra. Dr. B. P.
Tripathi, head of the Research Department of the same university, has
also helped me a great deal, not so much in the field of Tantric studies, but
in Sanskrit grammar. His profound knowledge of Panini and the Sanskrit
language has inspired me to take delight in the Sanskrit itself, not just as a
tool to read texts but as a language to speak and write for its own sake.
1 should acknowledge the many suggestions made by Dr. Goudriaan,
who is at present at the University of Utrecht, and Dr. N. Rastogi at
Lucknow University. They were kind enough to read this monograph
carefully and to bring to my attention a number of important points that
have contributed concretely to the final form of this work. I should also
thank Dr. Harvey Alper, the editor of the SUNY series of studies in
Kashmiri Saivism, for having chosen to include my work in the series and
for his sustained encouragement throughout the long process of editing
and publication.
viii ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Finally - and above all - I acknowledge my parents' contribution:

their support in every way has been constant and unremitting; they, like
my wife, have always had faith even when it failed me.
PART ONE
The Saiva Agamas
Preliminary Remarks
The past two decades have witnessed an unprecedented growth of

interest in the Hindu Tantras both on the part of the layman and scholar
alike. This vast area of study, so badly neglected in the past, is now slowly
beginning to come into its own. The new interest, accompanied by a
greater (although still very limited) knowledge of the Tantras, has led to a
more critical and scholarly approach to the study of these sacred texts.
Although scholars in the past were aware that important internal
distinctions exist in the 'Tantric tradition',1 they were largely glossed over
in an attempt to penetrate the 'philosophy of the Tantras',2 or the
'principles of Tantra'.3 Important exceptions on the Saiva side (we are not
concerned here with Vai$nava Tantra) have been the studies and critical
editions made in recent years of the Siddhantagamas. This important
work must be largely credited to the French Institute of Indology at
Pondicherry and in particular to Pt. N. R. Bhatt and Dr. Helene Brunner-
Lachaux, who has contributed to it immensely by her extensive work on
Siddhanta ritual.4 Another area of research has been the Srividya
tradition. Many of the major Tantras and allied works of this school have
been edited and independent studies published. However, apart from
these two major fields, hardly any other work has been done on individual
Tantric traditions. The aim of this monograph is to pursue this line of
approach further by presenting a preliminary study of another Hindu
Tantric tradition, namely, the cult of Kubjika, the details of which are
recorded in the Tantras of the Western School: the Pascimamnaya.
The Pascimamnaya belongs to a category of Saivagama variously
called ' Kulagama', 'Kulasastra''or 'Kulamnaya', which we shall attempt to
delineate in the second part of this monograph. Although not as extensive
as the Siddhanta or as well known and diffused as the Srividya, the
Pascimamnaya is an important and substantial Tantric tradition. Up to
now very little work has been done on the Pascimamnaya (see appendix
A). Hardly any texts of this school have been edited, although about a
4 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
hundred independent works., some of considerable length, are preserved in

manuscripts, almost all of which are in Nepal (see appendix D). At this
preliminary stage of research we would do well, first of all, to locate this
sacred literature in the vast corpus of the Saivagama. Such is the aim of
this monograph. Thus, although we shall deal with the Tantras and cult of
Kubjika, we are here primarily concerned only with the contents of these
Tantras that can help us to locate them in the Saiva canon and construct
their history. We are acutely aware that we are considerably handicapped
in this task not only by our limited knowledge of the Pascimamnaya but
also by our scant understanding of the structure of the Saiva canon. Even
so, we feel that, however provisional it may turn out to be, at least an
attempt should be made to plot, even if in the most general terms, the
extent and divisions of the Saivagama. Forced as we are at present to work
largely with sources in manuscript (many of which are corrupt), and given
the vast amount of material that has yet to be studied and the even greater
amount that has been lost, our endeavor is audacious, perhaps foolhardy.
Even so. we shall be amply rewarded if this work leads to new insights into
possible future avenues of research not only in the Kubjika Tantras but,
more generally, into the Saiva canon.
The Saivagamas
The earliest known references to sectarian Saivism are found in

Patanjali's Great Commentary (Mahabhasva) on Panini's grammar
probably written in the second century B.C.. Patanjali refers to the
Sivabhagavats which he describes as itinerent ascetics who wore animal
skins and carried an iron lance.5 The Saiva symbols found on the coins of
the Greek, Saka and Parthian kings, who ruled in Northern India between
the second century B.C. and the first century A.D., confirm that Siva was
already well established during this period as a sectarian god.6 Unfortu
nately, however, no sacred texts of any pre-Agamic Saiva sect have been
preserved. Possibly none were written during this early period. It is not
unlikely that when Saivism developed into a popular movement it relied at
first on the Vedas and related literature along with the developing Epic and
Puranic traditions as sounding boards for their sectarian views. We might
also justifiably speculate that there must have existed numerous oral
traditions that ultimately contributed to the development of a corpus of
sacred Saiva literature the Saivagamas that considered itself to be
independent of the authority of the Vedas and had nothing to do with the
Epics or Puranas.
The Saivagamas 5
Although it is not possible to say exactly when the first Agamas were
written, there is no concrete evidence to suggest that any existed much
before the sixth century. The earliest reference to Tantric manuscripts
cannot be dated before the first half of the seventh century. It occurs in
Bana's Sanskrit novel, Kadambari in which the author describes a Saiva
ascetic from South India who "had made a collection of manuscripts of
jugglery, Tantras and Mantras [which were written] in letters of red lac on
palm leaves [tinged with] smoke." Bana also says that "he had written
down the doctrine of Mahakala, which is the ancient teaching of the
Mahapasupatas,"7 thus confirming that oral traditions were in fact being
committed to writing.
If our dates are correct, it seems that the Saivagamas proliferated to
an astonishing degree at an extremely rapid rate so that by the time we
reach Abhinavagupta and his immediate predecessors who lived in ninth-
century Kashmir we discover in their works references drawn from a vast
corpus of Saivagamic literature. It is this corpus which constituted the
source and substance of the Saivism of Kashmir, which Kashmiri Saivites,
both monists and dualists, commented on, systematized and extended in
their writings and oral transmissions. The dualist Siddhantins, supported
by the authority of the Siddhamagamas, initiated this process by
developing the philosophical theology of the Siddhanta. Subsequently,
from about the middle of the ninth century, parallel developments took
place in monistic Saivism which drew inspiration largely, but not
exclusively, from the Bhairava and other Agamic groups which
constituted the remaining part of the Saiva corpus.
It was to this part of the Saivagama that the sacred texts of the
Pascimamnaya belonged. These Tantras, unlike those of the Siddhanta,
advocated in places extreme forms of Tantricism that actively enjoined
such practices as the consumption of meat and wine as well as sex in the
course of their rituals.
Agamic Saivites who accepted these practices as valid forms of
worship constituted a notable feature of religious life throughout India.
Although many of these Saivites were householders, the mainstays of these
traditions were largely single ascetics, many of whom travelled widely and
in so doing spread their cults from one part of India to another.
An interesting example of this phenomenon is Trika, nowadays
virtually identified with monistic Kashmiri Saivism. Abhinavagupta, who
was largely responsible for developing Trika Saivism into the elevated,
sophisticated form in which we find it in his works, was initiated into Trika
by Sambhunatha, who came to Kashmir from neighbouring Jalandhara.
Sumati, his teacher and an itinerent ascetic like himself, was said to have
travelled to the North of India from some "sacred place in the South."8
6 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
The Jain Somadeva confirms that Trika was known in South India during
the tenth century. Somadeva identifies the followers of the Trikamata as
Kaulas who worship Siva in the company of their Tantric consorts by
offering him meat and wine.9 It is worth noting incidently that Somadeva
was very critical of the Trika Kaulas. "If liberation," he says, "were the
result of a loose, undisciplined life, then thugs and butchers would surely
sooner attain to it than these Kaulas!"10 Although Somadeva was a Jaina
monk and so would naturally disapprove of such practices and tend to take
extreme views, it appears nonetheless that Trika was not always as elevated
as it now seems to us to be.
Although the Pascimamnaya is entirely confined to Nepal at present,
it was, according to one of its most important Tantras, the Kubjikamata,
spread by the goddess to every corner of India, right up to Kanyakumari
in the South, identified, by allusion, with Kubjika the goddess of the
Pascimamnaya.'' A long list of initiates into the Pascimamnaya and their
places of residence is recorded in the Kubjikanityahnikatilaka, a work
written before the twelfth century. It is clear from this list that the cult had
spread throughout India although it was certainly more popular in the
North.12 That the Pascimamnaya was known in South India in the
thirteenth century is proved by references in Mahesvarananda's
Maharthamanjari13 to the Kubjikamata14 as well as a work called
"pascimam"15 which may or may not be the same work but most probably
belongs to the same tradition. An old, incomplete manuscript of the
Kubjikamata is still preserved in the manuscript library of the University
of Kerala in Trivandrum.16
Despite relatively early references to the existence of Agamic Saivism
in the South, it seems that the Saivagamas originally flourished in northern
India, spreading to the South only later. Madhyadesa (an area covering
eastern Uttar Pradesh and west Bihar) was, according to Abhinavagupta,
considered to be the "repository of all scripture"17 - hence also of the
Saivagama and the KulaSastra.18 The importance of this part of India is
indirectly confirmed by the fact that Benares, in the centre of this area, is to
be visualized as a sacred place (pitha) located in the heart of the body in the
course of the Kaula ritual described in Tantraloka.19 Similarly, Prayaga
and Varanasi are projected in the same way onto the centre of the body
during the ritual described in the Yoginihrdaya,20 a Kaula Tantra of the
original Saivagama. The sacred circle (mandala) shown to the neophyte in
the course of his initiation into the cult of the Brahmayamala is to be drawn
in a cremation ground with the ashes of a cremated human corpse. In it are
worshipped Yaksas, Pisacas and other demonic beings, including Raksasas
led by Ravana, who surround Bhairava to whom wine is offered with
oblations of beef and human flesh prepared in a funeral pyre. The name of
The Saivagamas 7
this circle is the "Great Cremation Ground" (mahasmasana) and is to be

drawn in Varanasi.21 Siddhesvari is a quarter of Benares named after a
goddess worshipped there; she was originally called Siddhayogesvari,22 an
important goddess of the Trika.
Although the Pascimamnaya was not popular in Kashmir,23 we must
first examine the monistic Kashmiri sources to understand something of
the development of the Saivagama and the relationship between the
different groups which constituted it, including the Kaula group to which
the Pascimamnaya belongs. This is because Abhinavagupta's Trika
encompassed the entire spectrum of Saiva Agamic cults ranging from these
of the Saivasiddhanta and the Siddhanta-type ritual of the Svacchanda
cult24 popular in Kashmir, right through to those of the Bhairavatantras
and Kulagamas to Trika. There are references to more than five hundred
lost works within this range. Many of these Tantras and related works
must still have existed in the thirteenth century when Jayaratha
commented on the Tantraloka and quoted extensively from these sources.
From the manner in which he talks about these Tantras it appears that
some at least of the rituals they described continued to be performed in his
time.-25 However, outside the Himalayan region matters were different.
Thus, although the Siddhanta flourished in the South, we can infer from
the numerous references in Mahesvarananda's Mahdrthamanjari, written
about this time, that a good number of the primary Tantras familiar to
Abhinavagupta were not known in the South. However, the secondary
works associated with them (many still scripture in their own right) as well
as Kashmiri works of known authors and texts belonging to the
Kramanaya had been carefully preserved and even added to.
A great deal of this literature has been lost. There is no denying the
fact that a relatively sudden interruption of the traditions associated with
these texts has taken place: a break has occurred in the development of the
Tantras. Within two or three centuries not only had the bulk of the
Bhairavatantras and similar Tantric works been lost, but even Abhinava
gupta and the monist Kashmiri authors seem, except in a few isolated
cases, to have disappeared. It was only in the beginning of this century that
the works of these authors started to be rescued from oblivion when their
works began to be edited by Kashmiri scholars employed in a government
research centre at Srinagar which published them as the Kashmir Series of
Texts and Studies. The study of these texts made scholars aware of the loss
of a large and rich corpus of Tantric literature. Indeed, this loss has been so
great that all the developments in monistic Tantra after Abhinavagupta,
with the important exception of the cult of Srividya, were fresh beginnings
which had little direct connection with the older corpus, so much so that
Searchable,the younger scriptures
web-optimized are no
PDF created longer
using called "Saivagamas"
a watermarked evaluation but
copy"Tantras."
of CVISION Maestro
8 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
Thus the term "Tantra," which has anyway a wide range of connotations,26
is used at times to denote a Sakta Tantric scripture to distinguish it from a
Saiva Agama, whereas we find both words used in the early corpus without
distinction.27
The reason for this loss has certainly much to do with the ethos of
Hinduism itself and its history as a whole. The secrecy that these types of
Tantras have always imposed on themselves is indicative of the uneasiness
which these Tantric cultural elements must have aroused in many.28 Thus
the Puranas, which are from many points of view the bastions and
guardians of Hindu orthodoxy, initially tended to reject the authority of
the Tantras and so largely avoided quoting from them. However, insofar as
the Puranas aimed to be complete compendiums of Hindu spirituality and
practice, they later included long sections from Tantric sources, especially
when dealing with ritual, the building and consecration of temples, yoga
and related matters.29 Thus there is much Tantric material to be found
everywhere in the Puranas. The Brahmavaivartapurana contains a
brilliant theological exposition of the Supreme as the Goddess Nature
(Prakrti), which is a theme dear to Tantra in its later phases. The Devi,
Devibhagavata, the Kalika and large portions of the Narada Puranas are
extensively Tantric. The hymns eulogizing the names of the goddess,
accounts of her actions, lists of female attendants of male gods, their
Mantras, Yantras and much more show how strong the influence of
Tantric ideas was on the Puranas. They also demonstrate that such trends
were not only clearly apparent in the history of the development of Tantra
but applied to them also. These developments, in other words, concerned
the whole of the literate tradition, and so the Puranas could, without
difficulty or self-contradiction, incorporate relevant material from
the Tantras.
These incorporations were drawn from the entire range of Tantric
sources available at the time in which they were made. It seems likely, in
fact, that a possible way in which we can gain some idea of when these
Tantric passages were added to the Puramc text is to establish the type of
Tantric source from which they were drawn. No one has yet attempted to
apply this method in an extensive or systematic way. However, the validity
of this approach finds the support of R. C. Hazra, who in his work does
attempt to date some Puranic passages on this basis.10 The Agni and
Garuda Puranas, for example, deal extensively with Tantric topics. Their
treatment is based largely on the Saivagamas and Pancaratrasamhitas
which belong to the early Tantric period, i.e., prior to the tenth century. As
an example relevant to the study of the Pascimamnayu, we may cite
chapters 143-147 of the Agnipwana where the goddess Kubjika is extolled
and the manner in which she is to be worshipped is described." As Kubjika
The Saivagamas 9
is not worshipped in the way described in the Agnipurana in later Tantric

sources, we can conclude that this addition must be relatively early.
The changes in the Tantric material found in the Puranas also serve to
underscore the fact that many of the early Tantras were lost and their cults
superseded by others. Undoubtedly, this is partly due to the effects of the
passage of time with its changing fads and interests. Manuscripts in India
have a relatively short lifespan; if they are not copied, the texts they
transmit soon become obsolete. Through the centuries much has been lost
in this way from all the Indian sastras. In the case of the Tantras,
particularly the esoteric ones such as those belonging to the Bhairava and
Kaula groups, this natural process was reinforced by the custom of
disposing of the Tantric text once the teacher had explained its meaning to
his disciple.12 Moreover, the regional character of many of these Tantric
cults entailed the scarcity of copies of their Tantras. Not infrequently,
therefore, the speaker of a Tantra prefaces his instruction with an
exhortation to hear the Tantra which is "very hard to acquire
(sudurlabha)."33
There were, however, other factors at work apart from purely
mechanical loss. Let us go back to the Purapas. Although the Puranas
drew from Tantric sources, their attitude to the Tantras varied and was at
times far from positive. The orthodox community, which the Puranas
largely represented, was not always in favour of the Tantras, even though
they somehow accepted them. The problem was that the Tantras often set
themselves in opposition to the orthodox line. For one thing, the Agamas
as a whole rejected the authority of the Vedas. Some Agamic schools took
a mere tolerant view, others stuck to a harder line; even so the Agamic
tradition as a whole thought of itself as being quite distinct from the Vedic.
This was particularly true of the Bhairava and the other classes of Tantras
that suffered the greatest loss. Thus the Anandabhairava-tantra declares;
The wise man should not elect as his authority the word of the Vedas,
which is full of impurity, produces but scanty and transitory fruits and is
limited. [He should instead sustain the authority] of the Saiva scriptures.
Abhinava remarks:
That which according to the Veda is a source of sin, leads, according

to this doctrine of the left, directly to liberation. In fact, all the Vedic
teaching is dominated by Maya.34
The Puranas
Searchable, web-optimized PDFbasically sustain
created using the authority
a watermarked of the Vedas.
evaluation Under- Maestro
copy of CVISION
10 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
standably, they therefore reacted against these scriptures which so

explicitly opposed themselves to it. Sometimes these differences were
simply ignored; in other cases, however, the Puranas manifested an open
hostility towards the Saivagama. The Puranic passages which represented
the orthodox standpoint staunchly condemned these scriptures as inferior.
They agreed that Siva had revealed them, but his reason for doing so was to
delude the apostate and distract him from the true path: they are the
scriptures of darkness (tamasi).35 The Kurmapurana is particularly
adamant in its opposition to these scriptures and repeatedly stresses that
the Vedas are the sole source of right conduct and true religion (dharma).36
The Kurma, which is a Saiva Purana, wants to disassociate itself
completely from Agamic Saivism. It displays an almost obsessive concern
to condemn the scriptures of the heretical (pasanda) Saivites, namely,
those of the Kapalikas, the Bhairava and Varna Tantras, the Yamalas and
those of the Pasupatas.37 Similarly in the Varahapurana, Rudra himself
denounces the Pasupatas and the other followers of the Saivagamas as
given to "mean and sinful acts" and as "addicted to meat, wine and
women".38 Their scriptures are outside the pale of the Vedas (vedabahya)
and contrary to them.39 The smarta Sakta Devibhagavata unambiguously
declares that Siva made the scriptures of the Vamas, Kapalikas, Kaulas
and Bhairavas with the sole intention of deluding them. Even so, it is more
tolerant towards these scriptures than the Kurmapurana, and so prescribes
that those portions of them that do not go against the Vedas can be
accepted without incurring sin.40
These instances are just a few of many examples that clearly
demonstrate that a marked tendency existed within Hinduism to reject
these scriptures and condemn their followers. It is not surprising,
therefore, that these Tantric traditions were at times actively repressed.
We read, for example, in hagiographies of Sankara's life of his encounter
with the king of the Vidarbhas in eastern Maharashtra who asked Saiikara
to suppress the heretical views of the followers of the Bhairavatantras - a
request with which he gladly complied.41 King Yasaskara of Kashmir
(938-48 A.D.) was concerned to enforce the rules regulating the caste and
conditions of life (varnasramadharma) amongst his subjects and was
therefore against the Tantric practices of the Saivagamas which had no
regard for them. He was so opposed to these practices that he did not
hesitate to imprison even the nephew of his foreign minister for attending
Tantric gatherings (cakramelaka).42
This resistance within Hinduism to the Agamas was not, however, the
direct cause of their loss, although it must have been a crucial attendent
factor. The interruption that occurred in the Tantric tradition was
catastrophic: it took place suddenly and was totally devastating. We must
The Saivagamas 11
therefore seek a cause which was immediate and directly effective. Nor do
we have to look far. The eleventh century, which marks the beginning of
this change in the Tantric tradition, coincides with a sudden reversal in the
course of India's history, namely, the advent of Muslim rule. In the
beginning of the eleventh century the brief incursions of Muslim raiders
into Indian territories that had been going on for centuries turned, under
the lead of Mahamud of Ghazni, into a full-scale invasion. The onslaught
of Islam forced Hinduism to retreat, challenging its resistance and
stability as a whole. The Muslim scholar, Al-Biruni, who came to India
with the invading armies noted that "the Hindu Sciences have retired far
away from those parts of the country conquered by us, and have fled to
places which our hand cannot yet reach, to Kashmir, Benares and other
places." 43 Mahamud of Ghazni did not manage to conquer Kashmir,
although he plundered the Valley in 1014 A.D. and again attacked it, this
time without success, in the following year. But even Kashmir, although
outside the Muslim's reach for the time being, felt the intense impact of the
Muslim presence in India. Ksemendra, the Kashmiri polymath, describes
in his Acts of the Incarnations of Visnu (Dasavataracarita) written in
1066 A.D., the dire conditions that will prevail in the world on the eve of
the coming of Kalki, Visnu's last incarnation who was to finally herald the
dawn of a new age of freedom. He says:
The Dards, Turks. Afghans and Sakas will cause the earth to wither
as do the leper his open, oozing sores. Every quarter overrun by the
heathen (mleccha), the earth will resound with the sound of swords drawn
in combat and her soil will be drenched with blood.44
The following centuries, during which the Muslims consolidated and

extended their rule, witnessed the disappearance of Agamic Saivism in the
north of India. The Agamic Siddhanta survived these upheavals by fleeing
to the South where the Muslim presence was not as powerful as in the
North. Dunuwila writes:
After the twelfth century the Siddhanta seems to have been losing
popularity over most of India, giving way to more syncretic forms of
Hinduism. The Siddhantins also seem to have lost their posts as Royal
Preceptors with the downfall of the dynasties that patronized them, as did
the Kalacuris in the early thirteenth century. What remained of the
Siddhanta was apparently annihilated by the ever-increasing Muslim
incursions into Central India from the more northern regions of the
country already under Muslim dominion. The Hindu will to resist the
Islamic invaders, never very firm, was demoralized by Prthviraja Ill's
12 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
defeat at Tarian in 1192. Malwa, the Siddhanta's homeland, was raided

by the Mamluk Delhi Sultan lltutmish in 1234-35, by his successor
Balban in 1250, and by the Khalji Sultan Jalaluddin in 1292. The
Muslims finally triumphed in 1305, when Alauddin Khalji overran
Malwa, destroying, among other places, the sacred city of Ujjayini and
Bhoja's capital Dhara. The Siddhanta had to take refuge in the Tamil
country to survive.45
The Tantras of the Pascimamnaya composed during this period are

intensely aware of the harmful consequences of these developments.
According to the Manthdnabhairavatantra, the demon Ravana incarnated
in this Age of Darkness (Kaliyuga) and descended onto the bank of the
Indus, thus initiating the tyranny of the heathens' rule that extended its
sway throughout the world.46 Another Tantra of the Kubjika school
describes the dreadful state which prevails in the Age of Darkness as one in
which the lower classes are oppressed by the proud Hindu aristocracy even
though it has been defeated in battle and so must, presumably, accept
foreign domination.47 Just as the Siddhanta found refuge in the South, the
cult of Kubjika was similarly protected by the patronage of the Nepalese
who eagerly adopted it as their own. Thus, it has survived to this day along
with the huge royal libraries and many private collections large and small
where virtually all that remains of the early Agamic sources in North India
is preserved.
It was not until the late thirteenth century that Kashmir finally
succumbed to the Muslim invader and so we find, as we have already
noted, that the Agamas existed intact in the twelfth century when
Jayaratha wrote his commentary on Abhinava's Tantraloka. However, in
Kashmir, which must have been one of the most flourishing centres of
Agamic Saivism in India, the powerful internal forces within the monistic
Agamic traditions that led to the further development of monistic Saivism
in the hands of Kashmiri Saiva theologians and exegetes, also helped to
render obsolete the Agamas, which were their original sources and
foundation. The Kaula rituals which were controversial gradually ceased
to be performed, giving way to tamer and milder cults, such as that of
Svacchandabhairava, while the deeper philosophical, psychological and
mystical insights behind the symbolic actions of the Kaula ritual were
transferred entirely into the realms of philosophy and a mysticism of
graded inner experiences. Thus the original scriptures, which were
concerned with ritual, ceased to serve a purpose and all that remained was
their philosophical and mystical exegesis. In Nepal on the other hand,
where these sorts of developments did not take place, the Nepalese
abandoned themselves to the opposite extreme - a formal ritualism which,
Major and Secondary Divisions 13
though charged with meaning, had lost all significance for them beyond
the ritual act itself. Thus the Nepalese, unlike the Kashmiris, did preserve
the original Tantras they made use of in their rituals, but largely failed to
see anything beyond their immediate content.
But apart from these extrinsic factors, a highly significant intrinsic
factor contributed to the loss of these scriptures, namely, the internal
development of the Saivagama itself. The Saivagamas, even those most
Saiva-oriented, accommodated within themselves the concept of Sakti.48
This trend developed within some of the Saivagamas towards such a
female-oriented view that at a certain stage, they simply ceased to be Saiva.
The Saktatantras took over and, permeated with the earlier Kaula doctrine
and ritual forms, preserved, along with those Tantras which continued to
consider themselves to be Kaula (although not directly connected to their
predecessors), the presence of this antinomian element within Hinduism.
The old was transformed into something new, which replaced what had
gone before so completely that all that remained was a dim memory of a
glorious past in the form of the names of the ancient Agamas now given to
new works.49 The most hardy survivor of these far-reaching changes was
the mild Kaula cult of Srividya. The Pascimamnaya is another Kaula cult
that has managed to survive almost to the present day, although only
within the narrow confines of Nepal.
Saivagama - Its Major and Secondary Divisions
At the outset of our exposition of the extent and divisions of the

Saivagamic canon, with a view to ultimately determining the place of the
Pascimamnaya within it, it is important to note that although each Agama
does identify itself as a member of a cognate group, it is, ideally, complete
in itself.50 Indeed, the standard pattern in many large Agamas of every
type is the exposition of the essentials for a complete cult. These include
the rites of initiation along with other occasional and obligatory rituals as
well as the rules of conduct to be observed together with some theoretical
considerations about the nature of reality and other matters. Many of the
large temple complexes in South India, both Saiva and Vaisnava, affiliate
themselves to one or other Vaisnavasamhita or Saivagama on the basis of
which (in theory at least) they were built and worship in them is conducted.
Abhinavagupta frequently refers to a Tantra as a teaching (sasana) in its
own right. Again, although he accepted all Saiva scripture as authoritative
to a degree, the Siddhayogesvarimata, (A)namakatantra and Malini-
14 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
vijayottara were singled out as the ultimate authorities for the Trika
Tantricism he sponsored. He also sustained the Siddhayogesvarimata's
claim to being the most important of all the scriptures.
The primary textual tradition orders itself into canonical corpuses of
sacred literature, which reflect upon themselves as belonging to a single
group and so strive to concretely supplement and extend each other within
the parameters chosen for themselves. We can observe this happening
more commonly with primary texts belonging to the early formative
period of Tantra. This tendency is more noticeable the more restricted the
group becomes. Thus the scriptures of the Pascimamnava, which
constitute a subdivision of a much larger category of scriptures, form a
relatively coherent group. The rituals of the individual Tantras of the
Pascimamnaya do, in fact, share many common details. The basic
Mantric system, for example, is fairly uniform in the majority of the
Pascima Tantras, and matters which one Tantra deals with cursorily are
taken up and elaborated in another.
In this way the huge body of primary texts consists of a manifold in
which each member is independent although connected, more or less
directly, through the mediation of common affiliations variously
established, to others. It is not surprising, therefore, if we come across a
certain amount of incoherence (not to say, at times, outright contra
diction) even between texts belonging to the same group. Indeed, one of
the functions of the Tantric master in the ordering and development of the
Tantric tradition is to sort out these textual problems. Thus Abhinava-
gupta explains in his Tantraloka that the Tantric master who teaches his
disciples the meaning of the scriptures must, if necessary, proceed through
them as a frog does, leaping from place to place within them. He must have
an eye for every detail and observe it in its broader context, viewing the text
as a whole, as does the lion strolling through the jungle who looks in all
directions as he walks. Paraphrasing the Devyayamala, Abhinava says:
The master should explain the statements [of the Tantra,

demonstrating and] corroborating their consistency by means of their
interconnection and apply this principle to the various sections of the
text, its chapters, sentences, words and root meaning (suira). He should
ensure that the preceding and subsequent sections of the scripture do not
appear to contradict each other and so apply, as required, the principles
[that one must move from one section to the next] as a frog leaps
[omitting what is irrelevant], or as the lion who looks around [in all
directions as he walks]. In this way he should coalesce the meaning of the
scripture into a single coherent expression unconfounded with other
teachings. Knowing well the meaning of each phrase as he expounds it,
he avails himself of sound associations (tantra), repetition (avartana).
exclusion (badha), extensive application (prasanga) and reason (tarka),

etc., taking care to distinguish one topic from another.51
The manner in which Saivism developed in these early primary texts is

analogous to the development of Hinduism as a whole: subsequent
developments are viewed as being culminations of what has gone before in
such a way that what is new appears not only as superior, but also
incorporates all that has happened in the past. In this manner new
scriptures can maintain their canonicity within (in this case, an amazingly
rapidly) expanding corpus that encompasses what is old in a new system of
classification in which the newcomers can reckon themselves to be
amongst the members of the highest class.
We can observe this process happening in the sections of the Agamas
dealing with the Agamic canon. These sections are an important part of
the text because it is by means of them that the text can validate its own
canonicity while at the same time present itself as belonging to a well-
defined category of scripture. As new developments take place, these
categories are extended, and subdivisions added or redefined. A particular
Tantra may assert itself as a major member of a group and so institute new
categories to make a place for itself or elevate old ones to a new, higher
status. In other words, a text that records the structure of the canon is free
to interfere with it. At times, this leads to a major change in the form of the
canon. More often however, these changes are minor, indeed, sometimes
none need be made if the text can accommodate itself amongst the others
as a member of an already established group. Even so, the picture we get of
the canon is, at times, perplexingly mutable. Moreover, matters are
further complicated by the fact that more than one system of classification
usually operates at one time. Thus a given text may fall into a number of
classifications operating at different times. A text may understand itself,
and the extent, and nature of the group to which it belongs, in different
terms than it is understood by another text - particularly if the latter is of a
different class. Another factor which adds to the confusion is that some
terms of reference to groups are broader than others. If all this were not
enough, we also find that seemingly identical paradigms of classification
are applied to different groups.
In order to understand the overall scheme of the Saivagama, we shall
now briefly consider what different texts have had to say about their own
location in it, and from that try to form a picture of its extent and parts.
We shall begin by seeing what the Saivasiddhanta has had to say.
According to the Kamikagama52, spiritual knowledge was originally
of two types, superior (para) and inferior (apara), according to the level of
16 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
intelligence of those fit to comprehend it. Sivajnana, which illumines the

nature of Siva, is superior while inferior is that knowledge which, starting
from the Veda, illumines the nature of the fettered soul (pasu) and that
which binds him (pasa). These two degrees of knowledge are as different
from one another as the night vision of a cat and that of a man.53 Saiva
scripture encompasses both the superior and inferior degrees of knowledge
insofar as Siva is considered to be the ultimate source of both. The higher
knowledge is divided into four groups. These are, in descending order of
importance: Saiva, Pasupata, Lakula and Somasiddhanta. Each is again
divided into three: Right (daksina), Left (vama) and Siddhanta in such a
way that the highest is Saivasiddhanta.54 According to a similar classifi
cation found in the Siddhanta manuals of South India, there are two basic
categories: Siva and Saiva. These are subdivided as follows:55
Vamasiva
Daksinasiva
Siva -
Misrasiva or Yamalasiva
Siddhantasiva
Pasupata
Saiva Somasiddhanta
Lakula
Clearly, the basic scheme consisting of four components, namely,

Saiva, Pasupata, Lakula and Somasiddhanta, has not changed. All that
has happened is that the first of these four has been further analysed.
Indeed, this basic scheme recurs frequently in the Siddhantagamas56 where
it is generally integrated (as happens in the Kamikagama) into the larger
scheme we shall discuss later. It appears to be one of the most basic
classifications of the Saivagamic schools and so, possibly, one of the
oldest. Let us therefore examine it a little more closely.
Important sources for us are the commentaries on Brahmasutra
2/2/37 which states: "For the Lord there can be no creatorship for that
leads to incongruity." Commenting on this aphorism, Sankara simply
refers to the Mahesvaras as those who worship Siva as the supreme God.
Vacaspati Misra (c. 850 A.D.) divides the Mahesvaras into four: Saiva,
Pasupata, Kapalika and Karunika Siddhantins.57 Yamunacarya (c. 1050
A.D.), in his Agamapramanya, lists the same basic four as Saivas,
Pasupatas, Kapalins and Kaiamukhas.58 Most later commentators follow
this classification. Ramanuja in his commentary on the Brahmasutra lists
the same four declaring, mistakenly, that they are Pasupata sects because
their followers agree that Pasupati is the instrumental cause of the
universe.59 Kesava Kasmirin agrees with this view,60 while Srikantha
correctly explains that they are all believers in the Agamas revealed by
Siva, rather than just Pasupatas.61
We find the same set of four in the Puranas and other independent
sources. Lorenzen has collected a number of references to these groups
and lists them in his book. Although Lorenzen's chart is somewhat
lengthy, the material it contains is sufficiently relevant to our present
discussion for us to quote most of it here.62 See Table 1.
Table 1. Saiva Sects Mentioned in the Puranas and Other Sources.
Kurma Purana Kapala63 Pasupata Also Varna,

Bhairava, Purva-
pascima and
Pancaratra
Soma64 Pasupata Also Varna and

Lakura or Bhairava
Lanjana or
Vakula
Soma65 Pasupata Also Varna and

Lahgala Bhairava
(Laguda)
Naradiya P.66 Kapala Pasupata

Mahavrata- Siddhanta-
dhara marga
Siva P. Vaya-67 Kapala Pasupata

viya-samhita Mahavrata- Siddhanta-
dhara marga
Skanda P.68 Kankala Pasupata Also

Kalamukha Siva Mahavrata
Skanda P.69 Kapala Pasupata Also Soma

Suta-samhita Lakula
18 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
Svayambhu70 P. Soma Pasupata

Va(La)kula Saiva
Vamana P. Kapalika71 Pasupata

Kaladamana Saiva
Mahavratin72 Pasupata Also
Kalamukha Saiva Mahapasupata
and several others
Yogavasistha73 Soma Also Lokayata

and Linga P. Nakula and Bhairava
Anandagiri74 Pasupata Also Ugra,

Saiva Raudra, Bhatta
and Jarngama
Rajasekhara75 Mahavrata- Pasupata

dhara
Kalamukha Saiva
Saktisatigama-76 Kalamukha Pasupata Also six

tantra Saiva others
Siddha-77 Kapalika Pasupata Also

siddhanta- Saiva Mahavrata-
paddhati dhara and
five others
Malkapuram78 Sivasasana Pasupata

Stone Inscription Kalanana Saiva
We can draw the following conclusions from these lists. Firstly,

despite the variant names and entries, they effectively establish the
uniformity of this system of classification. Secondly, we can identify the
groups generically called "Saiva" with the Saivasiddhanta in a restricted
sense (as the Naradiya and Siva Puranas seem to do) and, more generally,
with the Saivagama as a whole considered independently of the Pasupatas
etc.. This conclusion is supported by the distinction made between the
'Siva' and 'Saiva' groups in the South Indian Siddhanta manual we have
referred to previously.79 Moreover, the absence of this entry in the lists
drawn from the Yogavasistha, Kurma and Linga Puranas apparently
Pasupatas and Lakulisa 19
coincides with the addition of the Bhairava and Vamatantras, which are
major components of the Saivagamic canon. Thirdly, the entry
"Kapalika" (variants: Kapala, Soma, Saumya and Kankala) appears
regularly in almost all the lists and so must be considered to be an
independent group. This is true also of the "Pasupata" and the "Lakula"
(variants: Nakula, Vakula, Lanjana, Laguda and Langala). Finally, we
notice that "Kalamukha" (variants: Kalamukha, Kalanana and Kalasya)
sometimes appears to take the place of the Lakulisa Pasupata entry. The
Kalamukhas studied Lakulisa's religion (Lakulasamaya) 80 and doctrines
(Lakulasiddhanta).81 Kalamukha teachers are regularly praised in
inscriptions by identifying them with Lakulisa. 82 There can be no doubt,
therefore, that the Kalamukhas were Lakulisa Pasupatas. Even so, not all
Lakulisa Pasupatas were Kalamukhas; it would therefore be wrong to
simply identify the two.
Let us now turn to a more detailed discussion of these groups
individually. We shall deal first with the Pasupata sects, then discuss the
Kapalikas, and then finally turn to the Saivagamas and their major
divisions.
The Pasupatas and Lakulisa
The Mahabharata refers to the Pasupata as one of four doctrinal

systems (jnana)83 along with the Veda, Samkhya-Yoga and Pancaratra.
Although the Puranas not infrequently condemn the Vaisnava Pancaratra
as advocating principles contrary to those of the Veda, it is the Pasupatas
who are generally considered to be the most subversive. In a myth often
retold in the Epics and Puranas, it is Siva, not Visnu, who destroys Daksa's
sacrifice in a fit of rage because he was not invited to it along with the other
gods. In the Epic, one of the many variants of this important myth
portrays this event as symbolic not only of the growing importance of
Saivism which seemed, as it developed, to be ousting the older Vedic
religion but, more specifically, as an occasion to assert the growing power
of the Pasupatas. Thus, when Siva in his terrible form of Rudra has
destroyed Daksa's sacrifice, he declares:
1, Rudra, for the first time created the mysterious religion of the
Pasupata, beneficent to all, facing in all directions, one that can take
years or only ten days to master, one which although censored by the
foolish because it is in places opposed to the order of the rules of caste and
stages of life (varnasramadharma), is nevertheless appreciated by those of
perfected wisdom (gatantu) and is in fact superior to it.84
20 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
It is not impossible that the reference in the Mahabharata to the four

doctrinal systems we have noted above was written at a time when the
Saivagamas had not yet begun to be compiled and their cults had not yet
developed, that is, when the major representatives of sectarian Saivism
were the Pasupatas. It seems likely that these Pasupatas, who considered
themselves to be independent of the Vedic-Smarta tradition were, as such,
the immediate precursors of Agamic Saivites. Consequently, the latter
reserved a place for them amongst their own numerous groups and
incorporated the Pasupata into their own canonical categories.
We know very little about the oldest Pasupata groups. According to
the Mahabharata, Srikantha, the Lord of the Elements (bhutapati) and
Uma's husband (umapati), started the Pasupati cult.85 Pathak has tried to
establish that Srikantha is a historical figure,86 his views however have
been hotly contested and largely rejected. A more" commonly accepted
opinion is that LakuliSa was the original founder of Pasupata Saivism.87
Although scholars generally agree that Lakulisa really existed, not
everyone shares the opinion of some scholars that he lived in, or before, the
second century.88 There can be no doubt, however, that Lakulisa must
have lived before the sixth century because it is from this time onwards that
images of him bearing standard iconographic features began to be
produced.
Anyhow, however early Lakulisa's date may be, it is far from certain
that Pasupata Saivism starts with him. Indeed, it is far from certain that
we can identify the Sivabhagavats mentioned by Patanjali as pre-Lakulisa
Pasupatas, as Banerjee does.89 Nor can we affirm without doubt that they
are amongst the ascetic sects mentioned in Pali and other early sources.90
Even so there are good reasons to distinguish between the Lakulisa
Pasupata and other Pasupata sects that have nothing to do with Lakulisa.
We have seen that the Pasupatas and Lakulisas are invariably distin
guished in the Puranas, Agamas and other sources. Lakulisa had four
disciples'. Kusika, Gargya, Kurusa and Maitreya.91 Each of these founded
subsects. The ascetics of these orders considered themselves to be Lakulisa
Pasupatas belonging to one or other of four lineages (gotra). They were
not just Pasupatas. We know also that other Pasupata groups did exist,
such as the Vaimalas and Karukas. Although it is not possible to say
whether they predate Lakulisa, there are concrete indications that he did
have predecessors. Thus a number of Puranas declare that Siva had
twenty-eight incarnations, which they list and portray as a lineage of Yoga
masters ending with Lakulisa. Dvivedi, who has collated these lists,
believes that this tradition records, however imperfectly, the names of
early Pasupatas.92
Although we have no means at present of assessing how much, if any,
Pasupatas and Lakul'isa 21
historical basis there is for these names, there appears at least to have been
a tradition which admits the existence of Pasupata teachers prior to
Lakulisa. But, whether Lakulisa was the first Pasupata or not, he is
without doubt an important founder figure whose contribution was so
substantial that he came to represent Pasupata Saivism as a whole.
Presumably this is why Abhinavagupta divides Saivism (Saivasdsana) into
two main currents (pravaha): one associated with Lakulisa and the other
with Srikantha, whose teachings (sasana) consist of the five major streams
(srotas) of the Saivagamas we shall discuss later.93
Unfortunately, no original Pasupata scriptures have been recovered.
Moreover we are hard pressed to find evidence to prove that such
scriptures ever existed. We do come across expressions like "Pdsupata-
sastra"and even hear of its fabulous size94 but we have managed to trace
only one concrete reference to a possible Pasupata scripture. This occurs
in Bhattotpala's tenth century commentary on Varahamihira's Brhat-
samhita95 where he says that the Pasupatas worship Siva according to the
procedures enjoined by the Vatulalantra. All of the few works so far
recovered belong to Lakulisa's school. The oldest is the Pasupatasutra
attributed to Lakulisa himself. We also have a commentary called
"pancarthabhdsya"by Kaundinya, whose date, although far from certain,
is generally thought to be sometime between the fourth and sixth centuries
A.D.96 Although we cannot be sure that the sutras are, as the commentator
says, by Lakulisa himself, they do, in fact, appear to be quite old and bear
many archaic traits. These are apparent particularly in the figure of
Pasupati himself who is identified with Prajapati and associated with the
Vedic Rudra with whom he shares a number of Vedic names such as
Aghora, Ghora, Sarva and Sarva. Apart from the Pasupatasutra the only
other extant Lakulisa Pasupata work is the Ganakarika by Hara-
dattacarya and a tenth century commentary, the Ratnatika, by
Bhasarvajna. These works, along with summaries of Lakulisa Pasupata
philosophy found in medieval treatises on the philosophical systems, are
the sole sources we possess.97 It is possible that Lakulisa's disciple,
Musalendra, wrote a work called the Hrdayapramana98 and there are
numerous quotes from lost works both in the Ratnatika and Kaundinya.
Unfortunately, the sources are never named, and it is hard to say whether
they are original Agamas or not, or if they are specifically Pasupata
scripture or secondary works.
The spiritual discipline these works prescribe does not involve
complex rites or require extensive intellectual development. It is, however,
largely intended for the renunciate, rather than the householder. Thus lay
worshipers have only to recite obeisance to Siva (namah sivaya) with
folded hands while the celibate ascetic is given much more to do. He can be
22 T H E SAIVA AGAMAS
either fully naked or wear a single strip of cloth to cover his privities. He
should practice austerities, such as the penance of sitting amidst five fires.
After his morning ablutions he smears his body with ashes and does the
same at noon and in the evening. After his bath he goes to the temple where
he sits to meditate on Siva. As he does so, he should sometimes laugh
loudly, sing and dance. Before leaving and saluting the deity, he repeats
the seed-syllable "huduk " three times and recites his mantra. When he
bathes alone, he should pay homage to the lineage of Pasupata teachers
(tlrthesa) headed by Lakulisa. After his bath he should select a clean place
for meditation and stay there to practice it through the day. In the evening
the site is again cleared and purified with ashes. When he feels sleepy, he
again spreads ashes on the ground and lies down to sleep.
When the Pasupata yogi has developed a degree of spiritual insight
(jnana), his teacher permits him to practice antinomi'an behaviour. 99 At
this stage of his spiritual discipline, he should act like a madman ignorant
of right and wrong. Pretending to sleep, he snores loudly or rolls on the
ground and talks nonsense. When he sees a beautiful woman, he should
make lewd gestures at her. In this way he courts abuse in the belief that his
disgrace will gain for him the double benefit of purifying him of his sins
and gaining the merit of those who abuse him.
The Lakulisa ascetic is, however, basically a disciplined, continent
man. Moreover, although he is told to behave in a manner contrary to
accepted norms, his conduct falls short of the total abandon extremist
Tantrics allow themselves. He can laugh and sing in the temple but he is
not allowed to offer Siva anything else if it is not prescribed. 100 In fact, his
behaviour is regulated by injunctions (vidhi) down to the smallest detail.
For instance, he must offer garlands to Siva, but they must not be made of
fresh unconsecrated flowers. 101 He cannot simply abandon himself on his
own initiative: he must wait for his teacher's permission to do so. His lewd
gestures are just play-acting: in reality he must avoid woman's company
whenever he can. He is specifically prohibited from even talking to
women 102 and must be strictly celibate. 103 Women are a particularly
dangerous source of temptation; they are not embodiments of the goddess
and as such potential Tantric consorts through whom communion with
Siva could be attained. As Kaundinya says:
She whom people regard as woman is [in reality deadly] poison

[which consumes a man's life like] fire [and is as dangerous as] a sword or
an arrow. She is horror and illusion (maya) incarnate. Fools, not the
wise, revel in the body full of impurities and worms. Foul smelling and
unclean, it is the ephemeral abode of urine and excreta. It is the sight of a
woman, not wine, that maddens a man. Shun therefore woman whose
Pasupatas and Lakulisa 23
mere sight, even at a distance, deludes. The world is bitten by the snake
whose form is woman's sexual organ who, with mouth cast downwards,
moves between [her] thighs, beyond all control [even that] of the
scriptures.104
If the Lakulisa Pasupata works that have been preserved reflect

Lakulisa's own views, it appears that his path is a peculiar combination of
the orthodox and extreme heterodox. As outlined in these works, it is,
despite the antinomian elements, as closely linked to the orthodox 'Vedic'
patterns as it is to the Tantric. If Lakulisa was, in fact, a reformer who
revived Pasupata Saivism, as some scholars believe, possibly this reform
consisted in a restatement of Pasupata ideals and the rationale behind the
Pasupata's behaviour in such a way as to make them more acceptable to
the Brahmanical literate class. Alternatively, it is possible that Lakulisa
brought about a revival of an older, essentially Vedic, form of Saivism that
evolved out of the proto-sectarian ascetical orders of the Vedic world.
These groups were sustained in their ideals by the peculiar figure of Rudra,
a Vedic god whose appearance and character could serve as the focus of an
alternative set of values sustained by the Brahmanical classes. Be that as it
may, LakuIisa himself is consistently portrayed, both in the Pumnas and
the Pasupata texts, as a brahmin. The Karavanamahatmya says that he
was an incarnation of Siva born to a Brahmin couple in Ulkapuri and later
went to Kayavarohana where he began to preach.105 Kaundinya says that
he was an incarnation of Siva who, taking the form of a brahmin, was born
in Kayavatarana.106 This place, also called Kayavarohana, Karohana or
Kayarohana, is identified with the village of Karvan situated some twenty
miles north of Baroda. Ulkapuri is modern Avakhal in the same region.|07
According to the Sivapurana, Siva entered and revived the corpse of a
brahmin lying in a cremation ground near Kayavarohana. He did so for
the benefit of all brahmins.108 According to the Kurmapurana he, "the
Lord of the gods," resides in the sanctuary of Kayavatara.109 He was the
last of Siva's incarnations, all of whom come into the world for the welfare
of brahmins and to establish the Veda.110 Kaundinya repeatedly stresses
that the followers of Lakulisa must be brahmins. This is because Lakulisa
was himself a brahmin and taught his religion to brahmin pupils.111 The
Pasupatasutra itself declares that: "no brahmin returns to the world."
Kaundinya comments: "no brahmin, be he a householder, student, hermit
or ascetic who reads one, two, three or four Vedas or even (merely recites)
the Gayatri and who approaches close to Rudra by his conduct, returns to
the cycle of rebirth."112
The Pasupatasutra prescribes that the aspirant should not even talk to
113
a member of the
Searchable, web-optimized PDFlowest (sudra)
created using caste. If he happens
a watermarked inadvertently
evaluation to do Maestro
copy of CVISION
24 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
so or - worse - to touch one, he must purify himself by practicing breath

control and repeating a Vedic mantra (here called Gayatri) addressed to
Rudra." 4 In this way, his mind is freed from impurity (kalusa). Several
teachers of the Kalamukhas who, as we have noted, were LakuliSa
Pasupatas, are referred to in inscriptions as brahmins.115 Their monastic
centres were places where these celibate ascetics could study every branch
of orthodox Sanskrit learning, including the Mimamsa and the Vedas with
their auxiliaries.116 The Pasupatas of the Pasupatasutra were also close to
their Vedic roots. The importance given to the recitation of "OM" (a
practice normally forbidden to the lower castes) and the recitation of Vedic
Mantras in honour of Pasupati clearly indicates the Brahminical character
of this cult.117
However, not all Pasupatas had to be brahmins. Dvivedi observes
that some of the names of Pasupata teachers listed as preceding Lakulisa
correspond to a list of members of the Ksatriya aristocracy found in the
Mahabharata.118 The Vamanapurana confirms that Ksatriyas also
followed the Pasupata's path.119 Possibly these references are evidence
that Lakulisa did, in fact, introduce changes in this respect into the earlier
Pasupata religion. Perhaps also, we can understand the specific injunction
in the Sutras not to look at urine and excreta as a reaction against the more
extreme practices of the earlier Pasupatas that required the handling and
even consumption of these and other obnoxious substances.120
In fact, we must clearly distinguish between two basic types of
Pasupata traditions, namely, one that bases itself on the Vedic tradition (or
better its classical smarta form as it appears in the Puranas, etc.) and one
that, in the eyes of the former, runs counter to that tradition. We find
extensive references to the former everywhere in the Puranas, particularly
in the Kurma, which can be said to be the most important Purana for
smarta Pasupatas. In this Purana the consort of the Great Goddess is
Pasupati121 and she enjoins that men should follow the ordinances of the
Vedas and smrtis concerning caste and the stages of life (varnasrama).,n
She loves those who do so.121 Pasupati is invoked by reciting the
Satarudriya section of the Yajurveda and other Vedic hymns along with
the Atharvasirasupanisad.124 Indeed, Siva is the embodiment of the Veda
and can be known solely through the Veda, while the Veda's sole object of
knowledge is Siva.125 Prthu's grandson, King Susila, went to the
Himalayas and there praised Siva with Vedic hymns. There appeared
before him the sage Svetasvatara, a great Pasupata. He imparted to the
king a Vedic mantra and thus initiated him into the Pasupata path. The
king thus entered the last stage of life (samyasa) and, covering himself with
ashes, dedicated himself to the study of the Vedas.I26 Everywhere in this
Purana, Siva extols the importance of the Pasupata vow:
Pasupatas and Lakullsa 25
Tranquil, with the mind under one's control, the body covered with
ashes, devoted to celibacy and naked, one should observe the Pasupata
vow. In former days 1 created the supreme Pasupata vow, more secret
than secret, subtle and the essence of the Veda, [for man's] liberation.
The sage, devoted to the practice of the Vedas, wearing nothing but a
loincloth or single piece of clothing, should meditate upon Siva, the Lord
of Beasts (Pasupati).127
But even though Siva enjoins the observance of the Pasupata vow, he
goes on to say that scriptures of the followers of Lakulisa and the
Pasupatas are amongst those that he has created which run counter to the
ordinances of the Veda and so should not be followed.I28 We seem to be
faced with a contradiction. The Lakulisa Pasupata path, as outlined in the
Pasupatasutra and other extant works of this school, basically falls in line
with the Pasupata path described in the Kurmapurana. Yet both the
Pasupatas and the Lakulisa Pasupatas are repeatedly censored in this
Purana as heretics and outside the Vedic fold (vedabahya). Similarly, the
Devibhagavata stresses that knowledge of the Veda bears fruit only by
applying ashes to the body as a sign of devotion to Siva. It warns, however,
that the ashes must not be prepared in the manner described in the Tantras
nor should they be accepted from the hands of a Sudra, Kapalika or other
heretics including, presumably, non-Vedic Pasupatas.129
The Sivapurana distinguishes between two types of Saivagama,
namely, Vedic (srauta) and non-Vedic (asrauta). The former consists of
the essential purport of the Vedas, and is that in which the supreme
Pasupata vow is explained. The latter is independent and consists of the
twenty-eight Siddhantagamas.130 Why then does the Kurma reject some
Pasupatas and not others? Again, what should we make of Abhinava's
analysis of the Saiva teachings (Saivasasana) into two currents - one
associated with Lakulisa and the other with Srikantha?131 Does he mean
that Lakulisa's current flows through the Puranas and Smrtis? Probably
not, otherwise he would not distinguish between the "Saiva teachings"and
those of the Vedic tradition, which he says are its very opposite."132 The
Saivagamas do, in fact, frequently refer with approval to the Pasupatas
and make room for them in their world view.
Thus the Svacchandatantra, as Dvivedi indicates in his article,133 has
homologized the places associated with Siva's incarnations prior to
Lakulisa with the worlds located in the metaphysical principles (tattva)
which constitute the cosmic order. The Agamas in general, as we have
already noted, accept both the Pasupata and Lakulisa Pasupata as
branches of the Saiva teachings. Moreover, Abhinava associates them
particularly with the monistic Tantric traditions which have contributed to
the formation of Kashmiri Saivism and sees them as being intimately
related to the Kaula and Bhairava Tantras. 1 3 4 This association is

apparently confirmed by the Puranas which treat the Pasupatas and
followers of the Vama and Bhairava Tantras as groups of equally heretical
Saivites. We must therefore distinguish not only between two types of
Pasupatas in general but also, more specifically, between two types of
Lakulisa Pasupatas as well. How these Smarta and Agamic Saivites are
related to one another is a subject of further research.
The Kapalikas
The Kapalikas, so-called because they vowed to carry a human skull

(kapala), are as well known to the common Indian as they are obscure to
them. Infamous for their extreme antinomian behaviour and for their
supposed practice of human sacrifice, they caught the imagination of
Sanskrit poets in the past just as they continue to fascinate the Indian mind
to this day. Sometimes hardly more than an object of ridicule for his
superficial hedonism and peculiar beliefs and way of life, the Kapalika is
more often portrayed as a villain dedicated to the exercise of his magic
powers, which he acquires through his penance, Mantras and awesome,
often violent, rites. Krsna Misra (c. 1050-1100) creates a Kapalika in his
play, the Prabodhacandrodaya, who proudly proclaims the essentials of
his creed as he describes his way of life:
"My charming ornaments are made from garlands of human skulls,"

says the Kapalika, "1 dwell in the cremation ground and eat my food from
a human skull. 1 view the world alternately as separate from God (isvara)
and one with Him, through the eyes that are made clear with the ointment
of yoga. . . We (Kapalikas) offer oblations of human flesh mixed with
brains, entrails and marrow. We break our fast by drinking liquor (sura)
from the skull of a Brahmin. At that time the god Mahabhairava should
be worshipped with offerings of awe-inspiring human sacrifices from
whose severed throats blood flows in currents." 1 "
One of the earliest references to a Kapalika is found in Hala's Prakrit

poem, the Gathasaptasati (third to fifth century A.D.) in a verse in which
the poet describes a young female Kapalika who besmears herself with
ashes from the funeral pyre of her lover. 136 Varahamihira (c. 500-575
A.D.) refers more than once to the Kapalikas 137 thus clearly establishing
their existence in the sixth century. Indeed, from this time onwards
references to Kapalika ascetics become fairly commonplace in Sanskrit
Kapalikas 27
literature. However, only half a dozen or so inscriptions which

unambiguously refer to the Kapalikas and their ascetic organisations have
so far been recovered. This is possibly because, unlike the Kalamukhas,
Siddhantins and other Saiva groups, the Kapalikas maintained a more
strictly itinerant way of life and did not found durable monastic
institutions of any size.
The Kapalikas are regularly referred to as "Somasiddhantins,"
implying that they had formulated their own set of beliefs on a rational
basis (siddhanta). However, they do not appear to have had any scriptures
which were peculiarly their own, nor written independent works.138 The
Kapalikas seem to have been ascetics who took the vow to live the
Kapalika's way of life; they were a distinct sect in this sense alone. Hindu
Kapalikas were invariably Saivites who imitated in their own way the
peculiar behaviour of Siva, their mythical exemplar. It was possible for
members of differing Saiva sects to adopt the Kapalika's vow. Even
Buddhist ascetics could take similar vows in the context of their own
Tantric practice. Thus Kanhapada (Skt. Krsnapada) who lived in the
eleventh century and is well known as one of the Bengali Siddhas of the
Buddhist Tantric Sahajiya school calls himself a Kapalin. He is such, he
says, because he has entered into the higher path of Yoga and is sporting in
the city of his body in non-dual form.139 His anklets and bells (ghanti) are
the two breaths which represent the opposites. His earrings (kundala) are
the sun and moon. The ashes he smears on his body are the ashes of
passion, aversion and error. His pearl necklace is the highest liberation. 140
These are the same insignia that distinguish the Saivite Kapalika as well,
namely, the necklace (kunlhika), neck ornament (rucaka), earrings
(kundala), crest jewel (sikhamani), ashes (bhasma) and sacred thread
(yajnopavita).141 Most important of all is the skull the Kapalika carries,
which distinguishes him from other ascetics and symbolizes his
antinomian way of life.
The Aghori is the Kapalika's modern counterpart. Committed to a
spiritual discipline which aims at freeing him directly from every contrast
between the opposites of prescribed and forbidden conduct, his disregard
for the conventional norms of behaviour has earned him, as it did the
Kapplika, an ambiguous reputation. On the one hand, the conventions of
the world do not touch him and so in India, where the subjective sense of
personal freedom is considered to be a measure of spiritual development,
the Aghori is a saint. At the same time, as one would expect, he is
considered (especially by the higher castes) to be unclean and vulgar.
Nonetheless, he is respected and even feared for the powers (siddhis) he
acquires by the strangeness of his way of life. A modern observer who has
spent time with these ascetics in Manikarnika, the main cremation ground
at Benares, writes that the Aghori:
. . . .may go naked or clothe himself in a shroud taken from a corpse,

wear a necklace of bones around his neck and his hair in matted curls, his
eyes are conventionally described as burning-red, like live coals; his
whole demeanour is awesome, and in speech he is brusque, churlish and
foul mouthed. . . . The Aghori sleeps over a model bier (made from the
remnants of a real one); smears his body with ashes from the pyres, cooks
his food on wood pilfered from them and consumes it out of the human
skull which is his constant companion and alms-bowl. . . . The 'true'
Aghori is entirely indifferent to what he consumes, drinks not only liquor
but urine and eats not only meat but excrement, vomit and the putrid
flesh of corpses.142
A linga is installed in an open shrine in the cremation ground called,

significantly, Kapalesvara - the Lord of the Skull. Kapalesvara is
worshipped here by the resident Aghori, who acts as the officiating priest
for his cult. He is joined at dawn every morning by a small group of
householders who are followers of Rama Avadhuta, a well-known Aghori
belonging to the KInaram sect, named after the Aghori who founded it in
the eighteenth century in Benares. These householders call themselves
Kapalikas although, technically, they are not so.
Travelling back in time we observe that Saiva sects in the past have
also associated themselves with the Kapalikas because they resembled
them. We should stress here that this resemblance did not necessarily
imply that they advocated such a shocking life style. In fact, we more often
find that the Kapaiika is thought to be a man who has shaken off all
worldly ties (avadhuta) and his antinomian behaviour is understood to be
a meaningful visible expression of the liberated life (jivanmukti) he leads.
This is how the Kapaiika and his code of conduct are viewed in the Natha
tradition that has associated itself in the past, although somewhat
peripherally, with the Kapalikas. Our source is the Goraksasiddhanta-
samgraha, a late medieval Sanskrit work. The anonymous author quotes
from the Sdbaratantra a list of twelve sages to whom the Kapalika doctrine
was revealed, namely: Adinatha, Anadi, Kala, Atikaia, Karala, Vikarala,
Mahakala, Kaiabhairava, Batuka, Bhutanatha, Viranathaand Srikantha.
These twelve each had a disciple who propagated the path. They were:
Nagarjuna, J a d a b h a r a t a , Hariscandra, Satyanatha, Bhimanatha,
Goraksa, Carpata, Avadya, Vairagya, Kanthadhari, Jalandhara and
Malayarjuna. 143 Several of these names appear in the Natha lists of eighty-
four Siddhas and nine Nathas, notably that of Gorakhanatha himself, who
is also associated with the Sabaratantra,144 and Adinatha, who is generally
Kapalikas 29
accepted by Gorakhanathis to be Matsyendranatha's teacher who was

Gorakhanatha's preceptor. 145 Although we cannot expect to glean much
of real historical value from this list, its existence indicates how easily the
Kapalikas are aligned with other Saiva groups. It is not surprising,
therefore, that the Kapalikas were frequently confused with other Saiva
groups, such as the Kaulas whose scriptures we shall discuss in the second
part of this book. 146
The Kapalikas worshipped Bhairava, the wrathful form of Siva who,
because he decapitated Brahma, was forced to carry a skull as penance.
According to the Vamanapurana,147 it was because Siva was a Kapalin that
Daksa did not invite him to the sacrifice he had prepared for the gods. In
this version of the myth, the orthodox tradition represented by Daksa does
not appear to be concerned to exclude Siva from the pantheon as much as
Bhairava - the Skull Bearer and the god of many Saiva Agamic cults,
including those of the Kapalikas.
The Kapalikas who, as we have already noted, do not appear to have
had scriptures of their own, looked to the Bhairavagamas as their
authority. Madhava in his Sankaradigvijaya describes a meeting between
Sankara and Krakaca "the foremost of Kapalin teachers." Krakaca mocks
Sarikara for being a half-hearted Saivite who smears his body with ashes
but even so prefers to carry an 'impure' clay bowl rather than a human
skull:
"Why," he then asks, "do you not worship Kapalin? If he does not
receive your worship as Bhairava with liquor (madhu) and the blood-
smeared lotuses which are human heads, how can he be blissful when
embraced by Uma, his equal?"
In this way Krakaca is said to "prattle the essence of the Bhairava

gamas." 148 A battle then ensues between Krakaca's Kapalika followers
and Sankara's disciples. Seeing his army routed, Krakaca approaches
Sankara and says:
"O devotee of evil doctrines, behold my power. Now you will reap
the fruits of this action!" Closing his eyes (Krakaca) placed a skull in the
palm of his hand and briefly meditated. After that master of the
Bhairavagamas had thus meditated, the skull was immediately filled with
liquor (sura). After drinking half of it. he held (the remaining half) and
thought of Bhairava.149
Bhairava then appears as Mahakapalin, the Bhairava of Universal
30 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
Destruction (Samharabhairava). But instead of killing Sankara, as

Krakaca orders him to do. Sankara convinces him to kill Krakaca instead.
Krakaca and his disciples are expressly said to be Kapalikas and
distinguished from the followers of the Bhairavataniras that Madhava
says Sankara vanquished before he met Krakaca.150 Even so, Krakaca
evidently derives his power from the Bhairavatantras in which he is well
versed. It is not surprising, therefore, that the adepts of the Bhairava
tantras and other Tantras like them, such as the Varna and Kaula groups,
are similar to the Kapalikas in many respects. Thus Bana, the seventh
century poet, describes a Bhairavacarya in his Harsacarita who, as
Lorenzen remarks, "performed a Tantric ritual appropriate for a
Kapalika."151 His lip hung low "as if overweighted by the whole Saivite
canon (Saivasamhita) resting on the tip of his tongue."152 He worships
Mahakalabhairava, the god for whom Tantric rites are performed. The
Bhairavacarya is engaged in magically subduing a Vetala by offering black
sesame into a fire burning in the mouth of a corpse upon which he sits in
the dense darkness of a moonless night.153 But, however striking the
resemblance may be, he is not a Kapalika.
The Bhairavagamas do, in fact, outline many rituals and patterns of
behaviour that can serve as the basis for the Kapalika's practices. We have
already noted the form of the initiation prescribed in the BY.154 (See
pp. 128-133 for abbreviations.) In the same Tantra (which belongs to the
Bhairava group) a lengthy section is devoted to a ritual known as the
"Sacrifice of the Skull" (turayaga) in which the deity is invoked and
worshipped in a human skull.155 According to Abhinavagupta, this rite
can take the place of the more conventional worship of Siva's Lihga156
which, although more extensively treated in the Siddhantagamas, is also
prescribed in the Bhairavatantras. This rite, which involves ritual sex and
the offering of wine and meat (even beef and human flesh), is clearly based
on the power the skull possesses to invoke the awesome presence of
Bhairava and the other gods and goddesses worshipped in it. We are
reminded here of Krakaca's skull and the magical powers (siddhis) he
possesses by virtue of his penance, that is, the vow he makes to carry a
skull (Kapalavrata).
Although the Sacrifice of the Skull and the Kapalika's vow are
independent of each other, they belong to the same world: the culture of
the cremation ground where death and decay are not just reminders of the
transitoriness of life but awesome sources of yogic power and, for those
who seek it, liberation. Carrying the skull of a brahmin, thus imitating
Bhairava's penance for having severed Brahma's head.157 the votary of the
Vow of the Skull gains the god's cosmic power. This vow is one of a
number, including that of the Pasupata, that the initiates of the
Kapalikas 31
Bhairavagamas can undertake.158 Even so, the Agamas distinguish

between the Kapalikas, as Votaries of the Skull (Kapalavratin), and other
Saivite yogis, ranking them separately in a group of their own along with
the Pasupatas. This group is called the Higher Path (atimarga).159
According to the Svacchandatantra, the Higher Path is so called
because it is beyond all intellectual notions and the knowledge of it
transcends the world. The worldly are the fettered who travel the path of
creation and destruction, whereas the ones who adhere to the Vow of the
Skull and the Pasupatas are established on the Higher Path beyond it and
so are no longer subject to further rebirth.160 Another reason why this
group is called the "Higher Path" can be understood if we examine how the
Agamas in general, and the Siddhanta in particular, conceive of the
relationship between themselves and other technical and sacred literature
(sastra). According to the Kamikagama,161 all existing sastras are divided
into five groups which, although ultimately uttered by one of Sadasiva's
five faces, are created through the mediation of a Karanesvara who is one
of five deities collectively called the Five Brahmas (pancabrahma). See
Table 2.
Table 2. The Treatises and Scriptures Spoken by Sadasiva's Faces.
Direction Face Karanesvara Sastra

West Sadyojata Brahma Laukika
North Vamadeva Visnu Vaidika
South Aghora Rudra Adhyatmika
East Tatpurusa Isvara Atimarga
Upper Isana Sadasiva Mantratantra
The Laukikasastras are the secular arts and sciences, including

politics, medicine, dramaturgy and horticulture. The adhyatmikasastras
are the Samkhya and Yoga while, according to Ksemaraja, the knowledge
taught on the Higher Path is "beyond the well-known path of the Veda,
Samkhya and Yoga, etc.. It refers here to the means [to liberation and the
acquisition of power] explained throughout the Supreme Lord's scripture
in general, namely, the many rituals, mandalas and gestures (mudra). It is
not independent of the [other] four."162 It is quite clear that what
Ksemaraja is saying here is that the Saiva groups that belong to the Higher
Path draw from the sacred texts and treatises belonging to the other
categories and do not possess a corpus of scripture of their own. We are
reminded here of the Pasupata Kalamukha teachers who are praised in
32 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
South Indian inscriptions as erudite scholars in all the major branches of

Sanskrit learning and who, by their knowledge of the Supreme Soul's
scripture (paramatmagama), the Lakulagama, contributed to the Lakulisa
Pasupata system.163
Essentially, therefore, the Saivagamas are the Mantratantrasastra
manifested by Sadasiva through Isana, his upper face. Insofar as each face
is supposed to possess all five faces, the Mantratantra group is also divided
into five. See Table 3.
Table 3. Divisions of the Mantratantra.
Direction Face Class of Agama

West Sadyojata Bhuta
North Vamadeva Varna
South Aghora Bhairava
East Tatpurusa Garuda
Upper Isana Siddhanta
This system of classification is common to the Siddhantagamas as a

whole164 and appears to have originated with them. Moreover, Jayaratha
tells us that all Agamic Saivites generally accept that the Saiva teachings
are divided into these five major currents of scripture.165 The Siddhanta
gamas stick closely to this basic scheme while many major Agamas of other
types modify it in various ways and sometimes also integrate it with other
systems of classification for their own purposes. A good example of how
these modifications take place can be observed in the way Trikatantras
prevalent in Kashmir present the Saiva canon from their own perspective.
Thus the Srikanthiyasamhita, which Abhinava treats as his major
authority in these matters, divides the scriptures into three groups
belonging to Siva, Rudra and Bhairava respectively. The first two
constitute the Siddhantagamas and the third is related to the Bhairava-
tantras. This division into three groups suits the SKS purpose which is to
establish that the three aspects of Trika are the source and essence of the
scriptures. But although the currents of scripture are reduced in number,
they are still said to originate from Sadasiva's five faces which produce
them by combining in various ways.166 Consequently, Abhinava still
considered the original five-fold division of the scriptures to be the most
basic and fundamentally linked to the very structure of reality as a
Kapalikas 33
manifestation of the five powers of universal consciousness. Abhinava

writes:
The phenomenal aspect [of reality] born of consciousness shines
radiantly and spontaneously through the Five Brahmas in the five
individualized powers of its own nature, the forms of which are
consciousness, pulsation, will, knowledge and action. (Thus) assuming
the nature of scripture, it unfolds five -fold.167
The Siddhanta, which universally categorizes itself as the "upper

current" and hence as the highest class, 168 consists of twenty-eight principal
Agamas, of which ten are Sivagamas and eighteen Rudragamas. The list
of these twenty-eight Agamas is well known and recurs regularly, not only
in the Agamas of the Siddhanta but also in those belonging to other
groups, 169 thereby indicating the Siddhanta canon's stability and the
authority it managed to establish for itself at a relatively early date. The
Siddhanta canon is, in this respect at least, reminiscent of the Puranic
canon. Once the number of Puranas had been fixed at eighteen, they
remained eighteen and every major Purana thought of itself as one of
them. The Agamic texts were not, however, generally subject to the
manifold additions, subtractions and other changes that occurred
regularly in Puranic texts. The Agamas simply increased in number. In
the case of the Siddhanta, where the number remained fixed, addition took
place by the accretion of subsidiary Agamas (called upagamas) which
attached themselves to the principal Agamas. However, other Agamic-
groups - particularly the Bhairavaiantras - continued to undergo major
developments in their structure through the addition not just of Agamas
that submissively tacked themselves on to others, but of scriptures that
asserted .themselves as primary, root texts. Thus the way these Agamas
classified the scriptures had to keep changing in order to accommodate
these additions and the altered understanding of their own identity that
was entailed.
In order to understand what changes have taken place in the Saiva
canon and how they have occurred, let us see first of all what we can make
out of the basic division of scripture into five currents. Below is a list of
these Tantras. The Siddhantagamas are sufficiently well known to be
excluded from our present discussion. Originally in the Pruristhalaksana-
sarasamuccaya, Dvivedi has, in his Luptagamasamgraha, reproduced this
list in alphabetical order. 170 Here the original order in which these Agamas
are listed has been restored because, as we shall see, it tells us a great deal.
See Table 4.
Table 4. The Tantras Listed in the Pratisthalaksanasarasamuccaya.
East: Garudatantras North: Vamataniras

1. Haram 1. Nayam
2. Hunkaram 2. Nayottaram
3. Bindusaram 3. Mukam
4. Kalamrtam 4. Mohanam
5. Devatrasam 5. Mohanamrtam
6. Sutrasam 6. Karapujavidhanam
7. Sabaram 7. Vinatantram
8. Kalasabaram 8. Jayam
9. Paksirajam 9. Vijayam
10. Sikhayogam 10. Ajitam
11. Sikhasaram 11. Aparajitam
12. Sikhamrtam 12. Siddhanityodayam
13. Pancabhutam 13. Jyestham
14. Vibhagam 14. Cintamanimahodayam
15. Sulyabhedavinimayam 15. Kuhakam
16. Kalakastham 16. Kamadhenukadambakam
17. Kalangam 17. Anandam
18. Kalakutam 18. Rudram
19. Patadrumam 19. jihad ram
20. Kambojam 20. Kimkaram
21. Karnbalam 21. Anantavijayam
22. Kumkumam 22. Bhoktam
23. Kaiakundam 23. Daurvasam
24. Katahakam 24. Bijabheda
25. Suvarnarekham
26. Sugrivam
27. Totalam
28. Totalottaram
West: Bhutatantra South: Daksinatantra

1. Halahalam 1. Svacchandabhairavam
2. Hayagrivam 2. Candabhairavam
3. Karakotam 3. Krodhabhairavam
4. Katankakam 4. Unmattabhairavam
5. Karotam (Kavatam) 5. Asitaiigabhairavam
6 Mandamanam 6. Rurubhairavam
7. Kankotam 7. Kapalisam
8. Khadgaravanam 8. Samuccayam
9. Candasidharam 9. Ghoram
Kapalikas 35
10. Hutikaram 10. Ghosanam

11. Hahakaram 11. Ghoram
12. Sivaravam 12. Nisasancaram
13. Ghorattahasam 13. Durmukham
14. Ucchistam 14. Bhimahgam
15. Ghurghuram 15. Damararavam
16. Dustatrasakam 16. Bhimam
17. Vimalam 17. Vetalamardanam
18. Vikatam 18. Ucchusmam
19. Mahotkatam 19. Vamam
20. Yamaghantam 20. Kapalam
21. Bhairavam
22. Puspam
23. Advayam
24. Trisiram (Trisirobhairavam)
25. Ekapadam
26. Siddhayogesvaram
27. Pancamrtam
28. Prapancam
29. Yoginljalasambaram
30. Visvavikantham
31. Jhankaram
32. Tilakodyanabhairava
This list is important for several reasons. Firstly, we know that the
author of the PLSS, Vairocana. was the son of the Bengali Pala king
Dharmapala who reigned from 794 to 814 A.D.. 171 Thus this list furnishes
an ante quern for these works which can be ascertained with reasonable
accuracy. Moreover, it is the only list we know of at present in which the
Daksinatantras are related to those of the Siddhanta in the basic five-fold
scheme and in which all the Agamas are clearly enumerated. Thirdly, it
appears that this was an early standard list (or one of them) and that it does
present a faithful picture of these currents of scripture (srotas) at an early
stage of their development, as the following discussion will hopefully
establish.
In the Mrgentiragama we find that the Saivagama is divided into five
major currents and eight secondary ones. Unfortunately, the reference is
very concise; even so it supplies us with a number of facts. Here it is:
The currents [are as follows]: the Upper [current consists of the

Agamas] starting with Kamika. [The Agamas] starting with Asitanga
belong to the South, those starting with Sammohana are in the North.
To the West is the extensive [group] starting with Trotala. Eastern are
those starting with Candasidhara of Candanatha.172
Here, as usual, the Upper Current is that of the Siddhantagamas.

Although the Kamika normally heads the list of these Agamas, its explicit
mention is particularly relevant here because the Mrgendra is closely
related to it.173 The Daksinasrotas - the current of the Southern Face is
characterised by the Asitahgagama which, although admittedly not at the
head of the PLSS list, does figure as a member of this group. Moreover,
the Kamika considers Asitanga to be one of the forms of Siva that spoke
these Tantras. 174 According to the Mrgendra, the Sammohanatantra
heads the next group, namely, the Vamatantras belonging to the North.
The Sammohana probably corresponds to Mohanam] the fourth Tantra in
the PLSS list. The Kamika confirms that there are twenty-four Tantras
belonging to this group. Moreover, it considers the Nayasutra to be the
first of the Vamatantras which tallies with Nayatantra, that heads PLSS's
list.175 We know from the Brahmayamala that the Sammohana and
Nayottara along with the Sirascheda belong to the Vamatantras. 176 This is
supported by the Jayadrathayamala (also known as the Sirascheda)
which says: 177
Belonging to the Current of the Left are the perfect [Agamas

including] the frightening Sirascheda. The three: Nayottara,
Maharaudra and Mahasammohana have, O goddess, emerged in the
Current of the Left.
A further important piece of evidence that these Agamas belong

together is furnished by a Cambodian inscription dated Saka era 974
(1052 A.D.). It refers to the introduction of these Agamas into Cambodia
during the reign of Jayavarman II, who came to re-occupy the throne in
Cambodia in 802 A.D. after a period of exile in Java. His priest was a
brahmin called Hiranyadama who, with the king's consent, revealed to
Sivukaivalya, a fellow priest, the Four Faces of Tumburu, namely, the
Sirascheda, Vinasikha, Sammohana and Nayottara. 178 The king also
invited Hiranyadama to perform a ceremony meant to bring about the
independence of Cambodia from Java and establish himself as emperor.
The ceremony was performed according to the Vinasikha. During the
ritual Hiranyadama recited all four Tantras so that Sivakaivalya could
write them down and learn them.
According to the Netratantra, Tumburu is the form of Siva that
Kapalikas 37
presides over the Vamasroias179 although, like Sadasiva, he has five

instead of four faces.180 Even so. most other independent sources do
describe him as having four faces.181 In the NT, as in other sources,
Tumburu is accompanied by four goddesses. These goddesses are
commonly found together in a group in both Puranic and Tantric texts and
need not necessarily be associated with Tumburu, although they are
usually his chief companions when he is represented along with his
attendants.182 The names of these goddesses are significant for us, as they
correspond (in the feminine) to four Vamatamrasin the PLSS list, namely,
Java (Jayam), Vijaya (Vijayam), Ajita (Ajitam) and Aparajita
(Aparajitam). These four Tantras appear together directly below the
Vinatantra and thus could well be the Vinasikha mentioned in the
Cambodian inscription.
A manuscript of the Vinasikhatantra is preserved in Nepal and has
been edited by Goudriaan.183 As one would expect, Tumburu is the chief
deity of this Tantra and is portrayed along with the four goddesses.184 It is,
however, surprisingly short and the rituals it describes are relatively
simple. Even so, there can be no doubt that this VST is closely associated
with the Sirascheda, Sammohana and Nayottara to which the goddess
refers at the beginning of the Tantra while expressing the desire to know
more.185 The Nayottara is mentioned as a source of basic rituals the votary
of the VST should perform.I86 Similarly other rituals were drawn from the
Sarvatobhadra and Mahasammohana Tantras.187
The Agamas regularly characterise the Vamatantras as being
concerned with the acquisition of power: Siddhi.188 According to the
Cambodian inscription, Hiranyadama, "an expert in the science of
siddhis"189 revealed a unique siddhi to King jayavarman and taught it to
Sivakaivalya, 190 along with the means to acquire it. In fact, the VST, which
Siva proclaims bestows siddhi,191 is primarily concerned with this. Even
the worst sinner, one who has killed a brahmin, can attain this siddhi by
performing the rituals of the VST.192 Here "siddhi "does not mean success
in Yoga or yogic powers, but rather the successful completion of magic
rites and the powers acquired thereby. These rites are of two types, either
cruel (raudra) or pure (suci). Amongst the former are those meant to
subjugate others, defeat and kill one's enemies or create discord between
friends. The latter include those performed for peace and the pacification
of malevolent spirits. Even when the Tantra deals with higher esoteric
practices that can potentially lead to communion with Siva,193 it prefers to
devote itself to magic and the acquisition of power. For example,
according to this Tantra, when Siva in the form of the vital breath, moves
along the path of the nerve Pingala, his nature is fiery and bestows he
powers to perform the cruel acts (raudrakarmari). When Siva moves along
38 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
Ida's track, he is nectar and gives the power to perform the pure acts
(sucikarman) Between these two nerves lies Susumna, which is the way of
release (moksamarga).194 The Tantra, however, almost exclusively deals
with the first two paths. Anyway, the rituals and Mantras taught in the
VST lead to both worldly success and release.195 Once the adept has fully
enjoyed all the worldly pleasures the Tantra can bestow, he ultimately
reaches Siva's abode.196
Other Tantras of the Vamasrotas
A number of manuscripts of a Tantra called the Jayadrathayamala,

which identifies itself as the Sirascheda, are preserved in Nepal. Possibly
the same Sirascheda to which the Cambodian inscription refers, it is a long
and complex text. According to the Javadratha's colophons, it belongs to
the Bhairavasrotas.. However, it affiliates itself to a Middle Current of
scriptures between those of the Right and the Left197 while affirming that it
belongs equally to both.198 Although the JY's association with the Right
Current is well established, there are numerous links that connect it to the
Vamatantras of the Left. One is the sage Sukra who the JY says, received
this Tantra (from Bhairava?) and transmitted it to men.199 The VST
affirms that one of the rituals it describes was taught by this sage, who
extracted it from the Sarvatubhadra and Nayottara Tantras,200 while
accord'ng to the JY, Sukra, along with Ahgiras, received the Nuyoitara
and brought it into the world.201 Apparently the JY's syncretistic character
and complex affiliations with both the Right and Left currents made it
possible lor it to be linked with both as well as either of the two.
The JY probably postdates the Nayoltara and other major Tantras of
the Left. This seems likely not only because it refers to them but also
because its system of classifying the Tantras displays a degree of
sophistication that presupposes previous extensive developments (see
below). There can be no doubt, however, that the JY precedes Abhinava-
gupta (c. 975-1050 A.D.) who refers to it as a major authority. Known to
the Kashmiris as the Tantrarajabhattaraka, the JY was an important
source for the ritual worship of Kali. There can be no doubt about the
identity of these works because we know that the Madhavakula was an
important section of the Tantrara/abhattaraka202 and it is indeed a major
section of the JY.
The Anandatantra is a lengthy Tantra203 known in Kashmir as the
Anandasasana, Anandadhikarasasana, Anandesvara and Anandasastra.
Garuda and Bhuta Tantras 39
It may possibly correspond to the Anandam listed as no. 17 of the

Vamataniras in the PLSS. Abhinava expressly states that the Ananda-
lantra teaches the "doctrine of the left" (vamasasana).204 It is also one of
the Tantras Abhinava cites when he describes Vamacara ritual,205 one of
the characteristics of which is the offering of a drop of libation with the left
hand to matrcakra in the sacrificial vessel.206 According to the Gama
tantra, the fourth finger and thumb are to be joined when making this
offering because these two fingers represent power and the possessor of
power which, as Jayanti and Tumburu, unite together.207 Elsewhere the
deity of this Tantra is referred to as Varna.208
Of course, although the Gamatantra prescribes ritual procedures for
those who practice Vamacara, this does not necessarily mean that it was a
Vamatantra. The Left-hand Practice, Vamacara, is a pattern of spiritual
discipline and the Tantras of the Left a category of scripture: they need not
have anything to do with each other. Even so, the Anandatantra, which
was probably a Vamatantra, does discuss Vamacara, while the references
to Jayanti and Tumburu in the Gamatantra may indicate that it was, at
least in this ritual context, influenced by the scriptures of the Left.
The Garuda and Bhuta Tantras
No Garuda or Bhuta Tantras have been found; the list of these

Tantras recorded in the PLSS can, however, be established to be authentic
by references from several sources. The Srikanthiyasamhitastates that the
number of Garudaiantras was traditionally said to be twenty-eight which
agrees with the number in our list.209 The Kamika confirms that the
number of Bhutatantras was twenty.21" Again the passage from the
Mrgendratantra quoted above states that the Garuda group in the East is
headed by the Trotalatantra.211 The Tolalam and Totalottaram are, in
fact, at one end of our list, although not at the beginning. Again, these
Tantras are found listed together as a pair in a list of sixty-four Tantras
found in the Nityasodasik arnava.212
While the Vamataniras are traditionally said to be concerned with the
acquisition of siddhi, the Garudatantras are supposed to deal with magical
remedies for snakebite and poisons, and the Bhutatantras with the
exorcism of ghosts and malevolent spirits.211 Unfortunately, we have not
recovered any of these Tantras; even so it is possible to get an idea of the
sort of rites they described from other sources. In the case of the Garuda
antras, in particular, our scant knowledge can be supplemented by the
40 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
Garudapurana. The Garuda, like the Agnipurana, appears to have drawn

its Tantric material from relatively early sources. It is not at all improbable
that Garudatantras were amongst them. Thus, chapter 19 of this Purana
deals with a system of Mantric formulas belonging to Garuda technically
called the "Vidya of the Lord of the Vital Breath" (pranesvaravidya),
which is expressly said to have been taught by Siva. Could this teaching
have been imparted in a Garudaiantra?
In fact, the Garudapurana contains many incantations and magical
rites designed to counter snakebite and the effects of poison, all of which
are connected with Garuda. Worth noting in passing is that some of these
rites are Vaisnava, in which case Garuda is represented as a form of Visnu,
while others are Saiva with Garuda portrayed as an aspect of Siva.214 It is
Visnu who originally granted Garuda the power to overcome snakes and,
because of his sincere devotion, took him as his vehicle.215 Thus Garuda's
Vaisnava associations are obvious. Even so, the Saiva Garuda Mantras
and rites are, as a whole, more extensively treated in the Garudapurana
than are the Vaisnava ones. Could this be because these matters were of
greater concern to the Saiva Agamas than to the Vaisnava Samhitas?216
The way in which Garuda Mantras are applied is basically the same in
both Saiva and Vaisnava forms. The body of the ailing person is first
transformed into a cosmic body of Mantric energies by the projection of
Mantras and seed-syllables onto it. The sick man must then think that he is
one with Garuda and so be cured. Abhinavagupta declares that a man who
identifies with Garuda is freed from the effects of poison,217 thus
confirming that these, or similar, techniques were known to Agamic
Saivites.
Sometimes this process of identification involves long and elaborate
visualizations. An interesting example is a practice Garuda himself is said
to have taught to Kasyapa. It is outlined in chapter 197 of the Garuda
purana. The adept first visualizes the five elements in the form of symbolic-
figures (mandala) of various shapes and colours. They are then imagined
to be located in separate parts of the body. Letters and syllables are then
projected into these figures, which thus become charged with their Mantric
powers. Finally, the divine beings they embody are worshipped and the
adept's body is fully transformed into a microcosm in the centre of which is
the Lotus of the Heart wherein resides the Self (atman), the adept's
authentic nature. This he must identify with Garuda in the following way:
Contemplate your own nature that creates and destroys [all things],
beautiful and of the form of passion, as pervading [literally 'flooding'] the
entire universe and encircled with garlands of flames burning radiantly
from [the abode
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created usingof]a watermarked
Brahma up to this world. To
evaluation copybe successful
of CVISION in allMaestro
Garuda and Bhuta Tantras 41
[your] undertakings, remember [that you are] Bhairava who is Garuda.218

[Contemplate yourself as Bhairava] who has ten arms and four faces. His
eyes are a tawny-brown and he carries a lance. His terrible teeth are
exposed in a fearful grimace. Extremely terrible, he has three eyes and
bears the [crescent] moon on his head. To destroy snakes contemplate
[yourself as] Garuda, awesome and frightening. At his feet lie the hells,
the quarters are his wings, he bears on his chest the seven heavens and the
universe (brahmanda) on his throat while his head contains all space.
Garuda, the Lord of the World, is Siva himself who bears Sadasiva with
[his] three powers in his topknot. In all your undertakings think of
Garuda brilliant like the Fire of Time, his body Mantra, his face
frightening, devouring, three-eyed and his form terrible, the destroyer of
snakes and poison. Having performed the projection in this way,
whatever one thinks becomes [easily] attainable and man becomes in
truth Garuda. Seeing him, ghosts, spirits, yaksas, snakes, gandharvas,
raksasas and all the fevers are destroyed.219
As we can see from this example, rites designed to counter the effects
of poison can also be effective against malevolent spirits. It is not
surprising, therefore, if the Garuda and Bhuta Tantras, which specialized
in these matters, had, like the Varna and Daksina Tantras, much in
common. This supposition is supported by the only known extant Tantra
which associates itself with these two groups, namely, the Kriyakala-
gunottara, manuscripts of which are deposited in the National Archives
in Nepal. Ksemaraja quotes this work extensively in the course of his
commentary on chapter 19 of the Netratantra, 220 which deals with the
various types of possession by ghosts and spirits including Pisacas, Matr,
Daityas, Yaksas and Raksasas. It is clear from the introductory verses of
this work quoted in the Nepalese catalogue that this Tantra subsumes
under a single category of concerns the matters treated in both the Garuda
and Bhuta Tantras and deals with them all equally. 221 That there was
much common content in the Tantras of these two groups is further
confirmed by the citations from the Totulagama Ksemaraja quotes, along
with the Kriyakalagunottara, in his commentary on the Netratantra.222
Although the Totalatantra is listed in the PLSS in the Garuda group, these
passages refer to possession (bhutavesa and yaksagraha), rather than
magical antidotes for poison.
The Totala and Totalottara are the only Garudatantras, and the
Candasidhara the only Bhutatantra, to which we find references.223 It
seems, therefore, that most of these Tantras were lost at quite an early
date. The reason for this is possibly because the matters they dealt with
could be accommodated into the wider perspective of other less specialised
Tantras. Thus the Netratantra, as we have seen, contains a long chapter
42 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
dealing with possession as does the Sritantrasadbhava which Ksemaraja

quotes in his commentary on this part of the Netratantra.
The Daksinatantras
The Tantras that issued from Sadasiva's Southern (daksina) Face are
the Tantras of the Right Current of scriptures (daksinasrotas), while those
that issued from the Northern (vama) Face are those of the Left (vama-
srotas). The Tantras of the Right are called "Bhairavatantras"224 because
Bhairava is their supreme god and is, in most cases, the one who teaches
them to the goddess, his consort. The Siddhantagamas belonging to the
Upper Current and the Bhairavatantras of the Right became the most
important of all the Agamic groups.225 As we have already noted, the
Garuda and Bhutatantras were largely lost at a relatively early date. The
Vamatantras must have been valued and studied, as their presence and
influence in distant Cambodia testifies. Even so their corpus did not grow
as did that of the Daksinatantras which, on the contrary, developed
extensively. The Siddhantagamas largely superseded all the other Agamas
in the South of India. In the North, in Kashmir and Nepal - the only
regions about which we have sufficient source material to make relatively
detailed assessments - the Vamatantras were mostly ignored (in Nepal) or
relegated to a secondary place (in Kashmir).
The Bhairavatantras neither dwindled in importance nor acquired the
stability of the Siddhantagamas but kept on growing both in terms of their
number and internal categories. We cannot be absolutely sure that similar
extensive developments did not take place in the other currents of the
Saivagama without examining their Tantras or discovering further notices
of them in other sources; even so this possibility seems remote. The fact of
the matter is that, in the regions in which the Agamas have been preserved,
we are left with two basic categories of Agamic text. One includes the
Siddhantagamas and their numerous subsidiary Agamas (upagama)
which are preserved largely in South India.22'' The other, preserved in
Nepal, includes the Bhairavatantras and numerous groups closely
affiliated to them, the most important of which are the Kaulatantras we
shall discuss in Part Two of this study. Let us see now how these
developments are reflected in the Agamic accounts of the Saiva canon.
Before the ninth century, the division into five currents of scripture
gave way to a new basic three-fold division into Left, Right and
Siddhanta.227 This scheme is found in the Netratantra, which presents the
Daksinatantras 43
mantra of Siva, the Conqueror of Death (Mrtyunjaya), as one by which the

gods of each Current (srolas) can be worshipped and so finds occasion to
deal briefly with these divisions.228 Here the presiding deity of the Left is
Tumburu; of the Right, Bhairava; and of the Siddhanta,229 Sadasiva. They
are presented as aspects of Siva, the Lord of Ambrosia (Amrtesa), in
chapters 9, 10 and 11 respectively. A similar division into three currents is
found in the Brahmayamala. Although it is not the first Tantra to make
use of this system of classification,230 it is not as well defined here as it is in
the NT, indicating that it probably precedes it. According to the BY, each
of these three currents is presided over by one of the three powers
(saktitraya) that together pervade the "three worlds."231 The Right
Current is considered pure (suddha), the Left mixed (misra), while the
Middle one is said to be affected by every form of impurity.232 The Middle
Current is like rice in its husk, the Left Current is like rice when the husk
has been removed, while the Right Current is like rice when it has been
washed and made ready for cooking. These three together constitute the
Stream of Knowledge (jnanaugha).233 The Right Current is then expressly
identified with Bhairava, while the Vamatantras are said to belong to the
Left Current and the Siddhantagamas to the Middle. The latter are of two
types, namely, Sivagamas and Rudragamas, both of which are said to
originate from the Upper Face (urdhvavaktra) just as they do according to
the Siddhanta. The BY identifies a category of scripture belonging to the
Right Current which it calls "the division into eight times eight" (astastaka-
vibhaga), also known as the "Eight times Eight Bhairavatantras"
(bhairavastastaka). Moreover, there is a fourth, the Lower Current
(adhah srotas) to which belong the Tantras that deal with the worship of
Nagas and Narasimha as well as those of the Pancaratra together with the
Garuda and Bhuta Tantras and the Tantras dealing with alchemy
(rasayana). In this way the BY eliminates the Eastern and Western
currents of scripture to which the Garuda and Bhuta Tantras belong. They
thus lose much of their identity, barely surviving in the Lower Current to
which are relegated odd classes of scripture that cannot be accommodated
elsewhere.
The account of these divisions in the BY tells us a great deal about the
development of the Saivagama, particularly if we compare it with that of
the Srikanihiyasamhita and our original list of Tantras belonging to the
four currents. The SKS's system of classification basically agrees with that
of the BY. although there are important differences also. Thus, the SKS
also divides the scriptures into three groups but these are said to be the ten
Siva, eighteen Rudra and sixty-four Bhairava Agamas. This division into
three allows the SKS to establish that these groups correspond to three
levels of doctrine, namely, dualism (bheda), unity-in-diversity
44 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
(bhedabheda) and monism (abheda),234 which are represented as the three

powers of universal consciousness constituting Trika and worshipped as
the three goddesses: Apara, Parapara and Para.235 In this way the
Vamatantras have been eliminated as a major current of scripture.236 We
notice, however, that some of these Tantras are found amongst the sixty-
four Bhairavatantras, particularly in a group of eight called Sikha-
bheda 237
It appears that the SKS's categories are more compact units than
those of the BY, possibly because the SKS postdates the BY. Moreover,
the SKS lists the sixty-four Bhairavatantras in full whereas the BY does no
more than barely refer to their existence collectively as a group. Again,
according to the BY the sixty-four Bhairavatantras are just a part of the
Vidyapitha, which is itself only a part of the Right Current of scripture.
The SKS removes the Siddhanta from the older division into five currents
and relegates the remaining four currents to a secondary level equivalent,
broadly speaking, to the BY's Lower Current. In the process, the sixty-
four Bhairavatantras have become an isolated group which assumes a new
and particularly important status.
The sixty-four Bhairavatantras are also treated as an important group
in the J Y's system of classification (see appendix C), where it assumes such
a markedly independent character that it is not attached to any particular
current of scripture. Thus, although described in detail, it is not fully
integrated into the JY's system of classification, but appears there as an
addition or an afterthought. The names of the eight groups correspond
exactly in the J Y and the SKS, and they are enumerated in the same order.
However, in the SKS there is a discrepancy between the order of these
groups when stated in brief, at the beginning of its detailed exposition of
their members, and the order in which they are listed when the Tantras of
each group are named individually. As the order of enumeration tallies
with that in the J Y in the first instance, there can be no doubt that the order
in which these groups are presented has been altered when the SKS deals
with them in detail. Moreover this fact proves that this is a well-established
and standardized system of classification. Finally, a detailed comparison
of these lists (see below p. 121-3) reveals that more than half of the names of
these Tantras correspond. It is quite clear, therefore, that this group came
to be considered a fully formed corpus in its own right with its own
subdivisions which was independent of the original classification into
currents of scripture. Even so, it remained closely related to it as a whole
and directly connected to the current of the Right in which it originated
and developed.
In order to understand a little better how the sixty-four Bhairava
tantras are related to the original thirty-two Daksinatantras, we will now
Daksinatamras 45
compare some lists of these Tantras. What interests us here particularly

are the first eight Bhairavatantras of the Right Current. According to the
SKS each group of eight is associated with eight Bhairavas. These eight
Bhairavas occur again in almost the same order as the names of the Tantras
of the first group of eight, namely, the Bhairavastaka. The Tantras
belonging to this group are listed below along with another group of eight
Bhairavatantras found in the BY and the first eight Tantras of the Right as
recorded in the PLSS. See Table 5.
Table 5. The Bhairavastaka.
PLSS Bhairavastaka Bhairavastaka Eight Bhairava

(SKS) (JY) Tantras (BY)
1. Svacchandabhairava Svacchanda Svacchanda Svacchanda

2. Canda Bhairava Canda Krodha
3. Krodha Canda Krodha Unmatta
4. Unmatta Krodha Unmatta Ugra
5. Asitanga Unmatta Asita Kapali
6. Ruru Asitanga Ruru Jhankara
7. Kapalisa Mahocchusma Jhahkara Sekhara
8. Samuccayam Kapalisa Kapalisa Vijaya
Listed below are the names of the eight groups of the sixty-four
Bhairavatantras according to the SKS (see Table 6). In the first column
(Al) are listed the names of each group of eight Tantras in the order in
which they are enumerated in the SKS prior to their detailed exposition.
Their corresponding Bhairavas are listed in the second column (Bl). In the
third column (A2) these same groups are listed in the order in which they
appear when the Tantras of each group are named individually in the SKS.
Their corresponding Bhairavas make up the fourth column (B2).
Table 6. The Eight Groups of Bhairavatantras.
Al Bl A2 B2
Original Order of the Bhairava Order of Detailed Bhairava
Groups Enumerated Presentation
in the SKS
1 Bhairava Svacchanda Svacchandarupa Bahurupa
2. Yamala Bhairava Yamala
Searchable, 3.
web-optimized
Mata PDF created using a watermarked
Canda Mata evaluation copyCanda
of CVISION Maestro
4. Mangala Krodha Mangala Krodha

5. Cakra Unmatta Cakra Asitanga
6. Sikha Asitanga Bahurupa Ruru
7. Bahurupa Mahocchusma Vagisa Kapalisa
8. Vagisa Kapalisa Sikha Unmatta
What we want to establish is that the eight Bhairavas who are said to
preside over the eight groups of Tantras are in fact the eight Tantras that
belong to the first of these groups, namely, the Bhairavastaka. Once we
have done this, we can go on to compare this group with the eight Tantras
that head the list of Daksinatantras in the PLSS. First of all, we can
assume that the order of these groups is as we have it in column A1. This is
a reasonable assumption insofar as this order coincides exactly with the
one we find in the JY. Now if we compare these lists, we find that entries
3) Al+Bl and 3) A2+B2 as well as 4) Al+Bl and 4) A2+B2 correspond
exactly. To 8) Al+Bl corresponds 7) A2+B2. It is clear that Kapalisa has
been displaced from his position as no. 8. Again, the empty space created
by the absence of a Bhairava for the Yamala group' 1 8 seems to have moved
Cauda and Unmatta of list Bl down one place. If this is so, the order of the
first five Bhairavatantras in the Bhairavastaka of the SKS and JY
corresponds exactly to those of the Daksinasrotas according to the PLSS.
Again 6) and 7) B2 are Ruru and Kapalisa who follow one another as no. 6
and 7 in the list of the Daksinatantras. The original order given in the SKS
(column Bl) places Kapalisa in the eighth place with Mahocchusma in the
seventh. It seems, however, that the seventh and eighth were originally
Ruru and Kapalisa respectively because their corresponding divisions,
Bahurupa and Vagisa, are the seventh and eighth in list A l . If this is so,
then Mahocchusma is dislodged from its position as no. 7 in column Bl
and moved up to the place of no. 6. In this way this Tantra preserves its
place next to Asitanga. The resultant order then is: Svacchanda, Canda,
Krodha, Unmatta, Asitanga, Mahocchusma, Ruru and Kapalisa. If this
order is correct, then all that needs to be done to the list of Dak sinatantras
is to eliminate Samuccayam - which is not the name of a Bhairava - and
Mahocchusma can then be accommodated in the gap left in position 6. It
is clear, therefore, that the Bhairavastaka and the first eight Tantras of the
Dak sinasrotas were originally the same. In other words, what came to be
known as the Bhairavastaka was a standard group in the Bhairavatantras
of the Daksinasrotas which, possibly because it headed the list of these
Tantras, came to be considered as the basis of the sixty-four Bhairava
tantras. The Kamikagama says: 'The Bhairavatantra originated two-fold
from the Southern Mouth." 2 3 9
Daksinatantras 47
Can it be that the two types mentioned here were the first eight
Bhairavatantras as one group and the remaining Daksinatantras as the
other? That the Bhairavastaka existed as a group in its own right is
confirmed by the Nityasodasikarnava which refers to it as constituting
eight of the sixty-four Tantras that it enumerates (see below). The list of
eight Bhairavatantras in the BY is further proof that this is so. Thus, if we
identify Ugra with Canda and restore him to his place as no. 2 in the list,
then the first four correspond exactly, while of the three not found in the
Bhairavastaka only one is not found in the list of Tantras belonging to the
Daksinasrotas.240 Finally, it is worth noting that, apart from these eight,
not a single Tantra in the SKS's list corresponds to any of the Daksina
tantras noted in the PLSS. The reason for this seems to be that the first
eight Tantras of the Daksinasrotas have been extracted from it to serve as
the basic model for the astastakabheda, which although originally just a
part of the Daksinasrotas assumed an independent status in a different
sphere from the original Daksinasrotas. This appears to be clearly the case
when we consider that the SKS retains the older classification as subsidiary
to its own Trika-based exegesis of the Saivagamic corpus in which the
Daksinasrotas now figures as consisting of twenty-four Tantras and not
thirty-two. Is this not because the Bhairavastaka has been removed
from it?241
The Bhairavastaka is not the only group which has acquired an
identity of its own. Another important group is that of the Yamalas. In the
Kamikagama, the Yamalas (without specifying their number) figure as a
separate category which was not even specifically connected with the
Saivagama although the possibility that Saivas could practice according to
them was allowed for.242 In the BY they form a group of eight along with
the eight Bhairavatantras and other Tantras in the Vidyapilha to which the
BY itself belongs.243 The Yamalas are represented as forming a group of
their own also in the JY; so too in the NSA244 which is probably older than
the BY.245 There can be no doubt, however, that there were a good deal
more than eight,246 and judging from the original Yamalas still preserved,
many were probably of considerable length. Finally, Bahurupa and Mata
are two divisions of eight found both in the SKS and the NSA indicating
that they were also considered to be groups in their own right.
Let us consider next the sixty-four Tantras as a whole. A comparison
of the lists of sixty-four Tantras found in the NSA and in the SKS proves to
be highly instructive from many points of view, both because of their
similarities as well as differences. Firstly, it is a striking fact that there are
hardly two titles common to both lists. This could perhaps be justified by
saying that the SKS lists the sixty-four Bhairavatantras while the NSA lists
what it calls the sixty-four Matrtantras. In this case, however, the
48 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
expression "matrtantra" should not be understood in a technical sense,

because the Tantras listed are far from forming a uniform group. Despite
the wide divergence between these two lists of Tantras, there are also
striking similarities between them. Thus, four groups of eight - as
groups - coincide, although the members of these groups, as far as we can
tell, are not the same. Indeed it seems that the layout in the NSA is a crude
form of that found in the SKS. It is as if a neat scheme of eight by eight is
what it is tending towards, having got barely half way with its three
astaka-s named as such and the Mala Tantras which, although they do in
fact constitute another group of eight, are listed individually. Moreover, it
seems that the SKS's list is more contrived, less natural than that of the
NSA which does seem, on the contrary, to be just a list of important
Tantras prevalent at the time and place of its compilation, although the
number sixty-four is certainly a symbolic figure. Thus in the SKS, titles are
apparently added in places merely to fill out the eight by eight scheme; for
example, the whole of the Cakrabheda does not appear to be a genuine
record of Cakratantras. The names recorded are: 1) Mantra, 2) Varna,
3) Sakti, 4) Kala, 5) Bindu,6) Nada, 7) Guhya and 8) Khacakra. One could
very reasonably argue that we have here not a group of Tantras, but a
mystical ascent of consciousness in ordered stages (krama) expressed in the
typical symbolic language of these texts.
It seems, therefore, that the NSA list is the older of the two, which is
certainly possible, as the NSA is older than the BY.247 That the system of
classification in the BY is cruder than that of the SKS also suggests that the
BY precedes it. Moreover, one could argue that the scheme of eight by
eight Tantras rather than just sixty-four had not yet been formulated at the
time of the redaction of the NSA but because the cult of Srividya continued
to be sustained by a living scriptural tradition, the NSA furnished the
model for the subsequent enumeration of the Tantras into sixty-four
rather than eight by eight.248
If the NSA is indeed as old as the evidence seems to suggest, then we
must assign a relatively early date to the Pascimamnaya insofar as the
Kubjikamata figures in the NSA's list of Tantras. This means that the
Pascimamnaya existed at the time of the redaction of the NSA, which is in
all probability the first Tantra dealing with Srividya and the sixteen
Nityas.249 This is not at all impossible because the Kaula scriptural
tradition is certainly quite old - the Siddhantagamas are well aware of it
(see below) as are the Tantras of other groups. The NSA itself lists three
Tantras which can be said to be Kulatantras, namely, the Kulasara,
Kuloddisa and Kulacudamani.250 It is difficult to assign dates to these
texts. However, if we accept that they do succeed each other chronologi
cally in this way, it is not improbable that the Pascimamnaya originated at
Pitha System 49
least two centuries before Abhinavagupta, that is, in the eighth or ninth
century and is probably older. This is the most we can say at present.
Before we proceed to the next section of our exposition, a few remarks
remain to be made about some other Tantras listed by the PLSS as
belonging to the Daksinasrotas. There are three Tantras we notice here in
this list that we know to be Trikatantras, namely, the Trisiram (called
"Trisirobhairava"or "Trisiromata"\n Kashmir), the Nisisamcaraand the
Siddhayogesvaram (or Siddhayogesvarimata).251 Their presence in this
list establishes that these Tantras are old members of the Saivagama. If we
accept that these are amongst the Daksinatantras which existed at the time
of the compilation of the Siddhantagamas, there are good grounds to
argue that they are older than some of them, at least. Thus, it transpires
that Tantras teaching Trika doctrine and ritual already existed at the time
of the formation of the Siddhanta as a coherent group of Saivagamas.
Moreover, it may also be argued, in broader terms, that the Siddhanta's
notion of itself as a group presupposes the existence of an older
classification into four divisions to which it has added itself as an upper
fifth. This is a standard pattern of development of the canon as we shall
have occasion to observe again when we come to deal with the amnaya
division of the Kulatantras and the place of the Pascimamnaya in it.
The Pitha System of Classification
The word "pitha," in a non-technical sense, means a stool, seat or

bench and, by extension, the pedestal upon which an idol is installed. In
the Tantras it commonly means a sacred place. In this present context,
however, it means a "collection," or "aggregate" (samuha) with reference
to a group of scriptures252 and so denotes a class of Agamas. It also
signifies a range of matters that, taken collectively, concern a single Tantric
topic. The two usages of the word are closely related: sometimes one
applies, sometimes the other and, occasionally, both. In order to
understand how the pitha system of classification works, we should first
distinguish these two uses of the word. In order to do so, before we attempt
to outline the contents of the pithas understood as categories of scriptures,
let us see what pitha means as a Tantric topic.
There are four pithas, namely, Vidya, Mantra, Mudra and Mandala-
pitha. According to the BY, Tantras that concern themselves with one or
other of these topics belong to the corresponding pitha.253 Abhinava adds
that, insofar as the essential contents of the Tantras are basically the same.
50 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
the ascription of a particular Tantra to one or other of the pithas indicates

the most dominant feature of its contents. In this sense, therefore, one can
say that each pitha contains all the others.254 Thus the mandalapitha is a
topic considered separately in its own right in the SYM,255 and mudra-
pithadhikara is the name of chapter 52 of the BY, although both Tantras
belong to the Vidyapitha.256 Similarly, in the Tantraloka, Abhinava deals
with the basic Mantras, Mandates and Mudras of Trika Saivism
individually in chapters 30, 31 and 32 respectively.
In this way the pitha division can serve as a device by which a Tantra,
although formally affiliated to one or other pitha, could say that it contains
in itself the essential doctrines of all the other Tantras because it deals with
all these matters. So we find that some Tantras, like the Svacchanda, claim
that they consist of all four pithas and bestow the fruits of them all.257 We
notice this same claim being made in the Pascimatantras. We are told that
another name for the goddess Kubjika is "Samaya" the feminine form of
the word "samaya" which means rule. As such, she is the Rule that is
observed equally in both the Tantras of the Left and Right as well as in all
four pithas.258 As Kundalini, she is the essence of the Kaula tradition and
so the same 'rule' which prevails in all the pithas.259 We do, in fact, come
across references to matter drawn from various pithas in the Pascima-
tantras. Thus, for example, the Kularatnoddyota contains Mantras
described as belonging to the Mantrapitha.260 Again, the KMT explains
that the Mudrapitha is characterized by the joining of the two hands flat
together. The left hand symbolizes creation (srsti) and the right,
destruction (samhara). The union of the two is the 'Kundalini of the Self
which is the Supreme Power, the primordial energy 'Beyond Mind'
(manonmani). It is the Supreme Gesture (mudra) that brings about
universal pervasion, and he who knows it, knows the entire universe.
When the hands are joined, the emissive power of consciousness (visarga-
sakti) rises up out of the genital region and comes to reside in the
foundation of this Gesture by uniting creation and destruction.261
The pitha classification served an important function in the formation
of the Saivagamic canon. Affiliated through this system of classification,
Tantras not otherwise related could belong together in a group which
expressed the coherence of the basic principles they taught. Affiliation to
a pitha was a sign of an alignment not of schools or traditions, but of
practice and application of method. Thus Rupasiva in his commentary
called "Vidhana" on the Manthanabhairavatantra which is the root
collection (mulasangraha) of the doctrines of the Kubjika school,
associates the antinomian behaviour prescribed in Kulacara with the
Mudrapitha.262 Parts of the Kaula ritual (kulaprakriya) described by
Abhinavagupta in chapter 29 of the Tantraloka are ascribed to two
Tantras of the Four Pithas 51
traditions (sampradaya), one linked to the Mantra and Mudra pithas and
the other to the Vidya and Mandala pithas.263 The rituals relating to all
four pithas are described here because, Jayaratha tells us, the scripture in
this context is of these four types.264 Presumably what Jayaratha means
here is that the pitha classification includes all the Saivagama although it
refers in a special way to that part of it which is Kaula-oriented. Accord
ingly, in a short tract dealing with Kaula yoga called " Yogapitha, "of which
there are early manuscripts in Nepal,265 the Lord of Kula is adored at the
beginning as the consort of the goddess who is the presiding deity of the
four pithas.266 It appears, therefore, that in some important aspects the
pitha classification became the focus of a new and higher understanding
that an important part of the Saivagama had of itself as Kaula-oriented.
At the same time it allowed for the existence within this broad system of
categorization for the existence of scriptures which did not expressly
consider themselves to be Kaula as such and so served to link the two.
The Tantras of the Four Pithas
We turn now to the second aspect of the pitha classification, namely,

"pitha"understood as a category of scripture. The BY makes use of this
system of classification, integrating it somewhat awkwardly with a division
of the scriptures into Left, Right and Middle currents. The BY's account of
the pithas is sketchy and unsystematic - a sign that this system of
classification is still at an early stage in its development. In the JY, on the
other hand, the pitha classification is well worked out and the contents of
each pitha clearly defined. Indeed, it has developed to such a degree that it
has superseded the division into srotas, which is relegated to the level of a
secondary, subsidiary classification. A detailed account of the JY's
description of the contents of each pitha is found in appendix C, to which
the reader is referred. Here we shall deal with the basic structure of these
pithas and how they are related to each other and to other systems of
classification.
It appears that the Vidyapitha was the most extensive and important
of the four pithas. Abhinava considered this pitha to be the highest, after
which comes the Mantrapitha sustained by it.267 Again, the Mudra
division follows the path of Mantra268 and is said to be its reproduced
image (pratikrti),269 while the Mandalapitha is the lowest.270 This is also
the order in which they are graded in the BY. The JY deals with the
Mantrapitha first although the contents of the Vidyapitha are more
extensive.
52 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
The pithas are also generally linked together in pairs. The BY treats
the Vidya and Mantra pithas together and similarly considers the Mudra
and Mandala pitha to be a pair.271 This agrees with Abhinava's exposition
of the division of the pithas found in the Anandasastra which states:
'Pitha' [is a term referring] to a class [of Tantras]. It is of two types:

right and left, called Mantra and Vidya respectively, from which are
derived the two associated with Mudra and Mandala.272
Accordingly, we can represent the four pithas schematically as

follows. See Figure 1.
Figure 1. The Four Pithas.
East
Mteclrcrpifha
North Vidtiâpilha Mantrapilha South
Mandalapiiha
West
The Mudra and Mandala pithas seem to have been the least well
defined of the four pithas. The BY enumerates the Tantras of the Vidya -
and Mantra - pithas as belonging to the current of the Right but then
simply states that the other two pithas include all the Mudras and
Mandalas of the Tantras in all the currents of scripture.273 Similarly, the
JY refers to only one root Tantra in the Mandalapitha and then simply
states that this pitha is part of the contents of all the pithas. The
Mudrapitha contains only three root Tantras of which one is the
Kubjikamata.274 The Mantra and Vidya pithas are thus generally
considered to be the most important pair and we shall therefore limit
our discussion
Searchable, web-optimized to them.
PDF created using a watermarked evaluation copy of CVISION Maestro
Mantrapitha 53
The Mantrapitha
We start with the Mantrapitha because it is less extensive than the

Vidyapitha and is a more compact category. The BY lists seven Tantras
belonging to this pitha: Vlra, (Ugra?) Bhairava, Candabhairava, Gudaka,
Bhairavi (?), Mahaviresa and Bhairava.275 The BY appears to be uncertain
of the contents of this pitha. It lists two titles that are virtually the same
(i.e., Vtra and Mahaviresa), and two entries - Bhairava and Bhairavi -
seem to be incomplete. That the Candabhairavatantra is listed here is
significant because this Tantra usually belongs to the standard group of
eight Bhairavatantras, namely, the Bhairavastaka we have already
discussed. In fact, it is this group that in the JY comes to constitute the
Mantrapitha. According to the Sarvaviratantra, four of these Tantras
belong to the Mantrapitha, namely the Svacchanda, Cauda. Krodha and
Unmatta.276 Ksemaraja thinks that the Svacchandatantra belongs to this
pitha and quotes the Sarvavira as an authority to support this view.277 The
Svacchanda itself, incidentally, nowhere aligns itself specifically with any
pitha although it knows this system of classification.278 The JY quotes the
Sarvavira279 and appears to take the lead from this Tantra in its exposition
of this pitha. Thus the JY takes the four Tantras mentioned above as the
main Tantras of this pitha and links them systematically with the
remaining four Tantras in the group of eight Bhairavatantras thus:
Svacchanda - Asitanga
Canda - Ruru
Krodha - Jhankara
Unmatta - Kapalisa
If we place the right-hand column below the left, we have the eight
Bhairavatantras in the order in which the JY enumerates them. It seems,
therefore, that we can trace a line of development here from the BY
through the Sarvavira to the JY. These Tantras must, therefore, also
succeed each other chronologically.
The Vidyapitha
The Vidyapitha, as the JY presents it, virtually contains the three

54 THE SAIVA AGAMAS
currents of scripture, viz., Left, Right and Middle. The JY has, however,
rearranged their contents. The Siddhant agamas have been entirely
excluded from the pitha classification.280 Therefore, the Middle Current is
now vacant and a new category is created to take its place, namely, the
Saktitantras. However, this is just a new name for old familiar Tantras
amongst which are the Siddhayogesvarimata, the Sarvavira and the JY
itself. It is worth noting that the SYM is regularly assigned to this .pitha.
The BY does so and Abhinava tells us that it is this pitha which dominates
in this, the root Trika Tantra, and hence also in the Malinivijaya, which
presents the essentials of the former.281 In fact, the SYM itself tells us that
it belongs to the Vidyapitha.282
The BY locates the Vidya and Mantra pitha in the current of the
Right281 while the JY extends the Vidyapitha to include the Tantras of the
Left amongst which are the Mahasammohana and Nayottara. Although
the Vinasikha is not amongst the major Tantras, it may be the Sikhatantra
listed as one of the secondary Tantras associated with the Sammohana.284
The Right Current of the Vidyapitha consists of the Yamalas amongst
which the BY is considered to be the most important. The JY thus allots a
major category to the Yamalas and they are, as we have already had
occasion to remark, treated at times as a category on their own. The Tamil
poem, the Takkaydgapparani by Ottakkuttar written in the twelfth
century, frequently refers to the " Yamalasastra. " According to this work
there are ninety-one secondary Yamalas and Tantras associated with the
main Yamalas of which one of the most important is the BY.285 It is indeed
an extensive and interesting work which deserves to be edited and care
fully studied.
The Mantra and Vidya pithas are closely related, so much so that
Jayaratha says that they stand for Siva and Sakti.286 Similarly, the JY
states that the Mantrapitha is associated with masculine words and the
Vidyapitha with feminine ones.287 Perhaps we can understand this to mean
that the Tantras in the former group are more Siva-oriented than those
belonging to the latter. The Svacchandatantra, which is said to belong to
the Mantrapitha, is indeed markedly more 'Saiva' than the Siddha
yogesvarimata of the Vidyapitha which is more 'Sakta Moreover,
Abhinava's statement that the Vidyapitha sustains and strengthens the
Mantrapitha288 is exemplified in the context of the Trika exegesis of Saiva
scripture by the secondary and yet vitally important place given to the
Svacchandatantra which supplies, amongst other things, along with the
Malinivijaya, the cosmology of the Trika.
In Kashmiri circles the Vidyapitha was considered to be the most
important of the pithas. Abhinava quotes the Kularatnamalatantra to say
that Trika, as a Kaula school which embodies the essence of the doctrines
Vidyapitha 55
of the Tantras of the Left and the Right currents, is superior to them all.289
He does this immediately after he has extolled the superiority of the
Vidyapitha, implying perhaps in this way that Trika as a whole belongs to
this pitha. Thus Abhina va exalts the Vidyapitha as the ultimate essence of
the other pithas by stating, on the authority of the Anandasastra, that all
the pithas ultimately derive from the Vidyapitha in such a way that, as
Jayaratha puts it: "there is only one pitha which is of the nature of
them all."29"
The Vidyapitha is also important in Nepal. Most of the Tantras
preserved there, which affiliate themselves to a pitha, belong to this one.
Amongst them are two texts which represent themselves as elucidating the
essentials of the doctrines of this pitha. One is called "Vidyapitha"and is
quite short291 while the other, the Srividydpithamatasara, claims to be
12,000 verses long.292 The Vidyapitha and its importance in Nepal is
particularly relevant to our present study because major Tantras of the
Kubjika cult affiliate themselves to it. The Manthanabhairavatantra,
which is a mongst the most important Tantras of this school, belongs to this
pitha293 and tells us that the goddess of this tradition resides in it.294
Certain manuscripts of the KMT bear long colophons that are very similar
in form and content to those of the MBT and include a reference to the
affiliation of the KMT to the Vidyapitha. As these colophons are not
uniform in all the manuscripts, it is hard to say on the basis of this evidence
alone whether the KMT did, in fact, originally affiliate itself to this pitha.
Although, as we have noted above, the KMT does consider its doctrines to
be the essential teachings of all theseptthas,295 it does not expressly say that
it belongs to any pitha. Possibly the J Y is right to assign it to the Mudra-
pitha. If this is so, it appears that later tradition shifted the KMT's
affiliation to the Vidyapitha. Anyhow, many later Tantras of the Kubjika
cult most certainly do belong to this pitha. Thus the Srimatottaratantra
which is considered to be a direct successor of the KMT (which is also
called Srimata) is a Vidyapithatantra,296 and so is a Tantra closely
associated with it, namely, the Kadibheda of the Gorak sasamhita.297
To conclude the first part of this monograph, let us recall what
K. C. Pandey wrote more than three decades ago concerning Saivagamic
studies: "How can any correct conclusion be possible unless all of (the
Agamas) or at least a respectable number of them be carefully read?"298
Indeed, we cannot say much about the structure, history and form of the
Saiva canon without having access to. and carefully studying, the extant
material in manuscripts which, although a tiny fraction of this vast corpus
of sacred literature, is vast in itself. This is a major area of Indology which
has, sadly, not even gone past the stage of preliminary assessment.
PART TWO
The Kaula Tantras
The Kulagama
The Kaulatantras belong to such an extensive and important category

of Agamic scripture that they can be considered to constitute a corpus in
their own right which we can conveniently label "Kulagama". But
although, as we shall see in the following pages, the Kulagama can be
treated as an independent unit with its own subdivisions and internal
distinctions, its link with the greater Agamic corpus is very close and
consistently maintained. Thus, the Kaulatantras consider themselves to
be essentially Saiva and venerate Bhairava as the highest God.1 Moreover,
many Kaulatantras are not only affiliated to their own Kaula groups but
also have a specific place of their own in the greater Saiva canon, usually
as members of the Bhairavasrotas. Even so, one of the most striking
features of these Tantras is their markedly Sakta character. Indeed, Kaula
traditions are sometimes distinguished from one another, and their
Tantras classified, according to the goddess who is at the focus of their
complex Tantric system of Mantras, rituals and yogic practice.
Kaula rites are generally private and, ideally, performed in secluded
places such as lonely forests, mountains, deserts, cremation grounds or
sacred centres where adepts, male and female (suddhas and yoginis),
traditionally assemble. The deity worshipped is often (but not always)
fearsome and adored with offerings of meat (including at times beef and
human flesh) and wine as well as the male and female sexual fluids
(kundagolaka) produced during ritual intercourse. The deity may be
invoked to take possession of the worshipper so that he can gain its
awesome power through which he perceives the deity's pervasive presence
(vyapti) in all things. Many practices such as this one are designed to be
fearful (bhayavaha); others, and these were particularly important for the
refined Kashmiri Trika Kaula, are meant to delight the senses and mind
(sukhavaha). The sacrificial offerings and ritual, in this case, induce the
emergence PDF
Searchable, web-optimized of the innate
created blissa watermarked
using of consciousness (anancla).
evaluation This
copy of inner, Maestro
CVISION
spiritual joy is cultivated as the adept's consciousness unfolds until he lays
60 THE KAULA TANTRAS
hold of his own innate nature (svasvabhava), when consciousness reaches

its most fully expanded state (purnavikasa). This process, therefore,
entails a change in the modality of the adept's consciousness which takes
place by the actualization of the latent inner spiritual power technically
called "Kundalini." When Kundalini awakens, it rises in the form of the
Upward Moving Breath (uddnaprana), penetrating, as it does so, through
successive levels of the cosmic order homologized to the microcosm of the
adept's body. Finally, it merges, in the form of the vitality of the vital
breath (pranasakti) and Mantra (mantravirya), into the universal breath
(prdnana) and divine resonance of consciousness in the highest state of
bliss, to then permeate all the lower levels it traversed in its ascent. In this
way the delight of the senses becomes a means to liberation: one who is on
the Kaula path drinks wine, eats meat and performs ritual intercourse in
order to make the innate bliss of his own nature manifest - not out of greed
or lust.2
The bliss the Kaula experiences is entirely spiritual and not at all
worldly. The Kaula savours the objects of the senses not just for his
pleasure but to use this pleasure to make consciousness more fully manifest
and in so doing unite it with its object. When Kundalini rises, the fettered
soul is elevated out of his state of bondage (pasutva) in which the
experience of sensory objects deprives him of his authentic subjectivity and
so becomes, like a sacrificial beast (pasu), a helpless victim of the forces of
his own contracted consciousness. Accordingly, some Kaula traditions
advocated symbolic substitutes for the meat, wine and sex, declaring that
the essential point of Kaula practice is the arousal of Kundalini and the
expansion of consciousness. The followers of these Kaula schools were,
however, condemned by others such as the Kashmiri Trika Kaulas who,
possibly closer to the original spirit of Kaula doctrine, insisted that these
were essential and hence irreplaceable elements of Kaula ritual.3
The flow of Kundalini up through the lower levels, reabsorbing them
as it goes into their ultimate source - the Nameless (anamaka) absolute
Beyond Mind (unmana), and its return back down, recreating as it does so
all the lower levels now experienced as one with consciousness, constitute
the sequence of absorption and emanation (samhdra- and srstikrama)
which are the two aspects of the dynamic power of consciousness, here
called Kula.4 At the same time, as the pure consciousness which is the
innate nature of all things and their universal cause, it is the source of this
flow and the abode of rest where it reposes.5 As such, it is said to be the
Supreme Bliss of one's own essential nature.6 This authentic Being is
Akula - the male principle, while his cosmic outpouring (visarga) is Kula,
his divine power - Sakti, the female principle.7 These two are worshipped
as Kulesvari and Kulesvara. The union of these two principles - Kula and
Kulagama 61
Akula - is called the Supreme Kaula (param kaulam) which is both at rest
in itself (santa) as well as rising out of itself (udita) in the form of its cosmic
manifestation. Both these, Kula and Akula, are combined in Kaula
doctrine.8 The philosophical standpoint of the Kaulatantras and that of
their exegetes is essentially monist. Ultimate reality is Kaula - the fusion
of opposites in which subject and object are united in the unfolding of
consciousness which expands out into itself to assume the form of its
universal manifestation.9 This reality can be realized by the performance
of Kaula ritual without succumbing to doubt (sanka),10 that is to say, in a
state of consciousness free of thought-constructs (nirvikalpa) in which the
opposites, particularly the dichotomy of pure and impure, prohibition and
injunction, are transcended.
Kaula doctrine and practice is not confined exclusively to those
Tantras which explicitly consider themselves to be Kaula: it is an
important element of other Tantras as well - particularly those of the
Varna and Daksinasrotas with which the Kaulatantras are closely related.
Kula doctrine originates in these two currents of scripture and so is said to
flow from them and extend them at their furthest limit.11 At the same time,
it is present in all the Saiva scriptures, pervading them as their finest and
most subtle element, like the perfume in flowers, taste in water or the life in
the body.12 In fact, the expression "Kaula" can be used to refer to a
typology of practice outlined in the Tantras as a whole, as well as to an
identifiable part of them which is sometimes even specifically said to be
such by the Tantras themselves. Thus the Netratantra describes the
worship of Sadasiva, Tumburu and Bhairava in three separate chapters as
representative of the three Saivasrotas, while the Kulamnaya is treated
separately in a chapter on its own.13 This chapter, according to Ksemaraja,
deals with Kuldmndyadarsana14 which he says is the "undivided essence of
the upper, left and right currents."15 Although the NT deals with Kaula
ritual separately in a category of its own, this does not mean that the Kaula
tradition is a newcomer whose Tantras need to be somehow accommo
dated into an older, already well-defined corpus,16 for we come across
references to Kaula schools already in the Siddhantagamas as distinct
groups alongside the Saivagama.17 The Kaula traditions were, in a sense,
set apart from other Agamic schools due to their strictly esoteric character.
As a Saiviteone could be initiated into Kaula practice, although this was to
be kept as secret as was one's own Kaula identity.18 In fact, Kulasastra
seems to have been developing alongside the Tantric schools of the
Saivagama from an early period, influencing them while being influenced
by them. It made sense, therefore, in view of this close symbiosis, that
Kaula rites should find a place in Tantras which did not consider
themselves to bePDF
Searchable, web-optimized specifically Kaula.
created using We observe
a watermarked this copy
evaluation phenomenon
of CVISION Maestro
particularly in the Varna and Bhairavatantras, while the Siddhanta, on the

contrary, is virtually free of this Kaula element. An instance of the
application and integration of this important dimension of the Varna, and
more particularly of the Bhairavatantras, led to the development of
Kashmiri Trika which, even though it originated in the Daksinasrotas,
came to think of itself as Kaula.
Kula schools seem to have proliferated to an astonishing degree.19
The number of Kulas were so many that they are referred to in juxta
position with the Tantras of the Saivagama as if the Kulas were as
numerous as the Tantras themselves.20 In this context, "Kula"meant a line
of transmission (santati) from master to disciple or a tradition
(sampradaya)21 that was handed down in small monastic centres
(mathika) and so was also called "mathika. "22 The Tantrdloka records
one of the basic patterns of classification of these Kaula traditions,
namely, the Siddhakrama (or Siddhasantati) originally established by four
Kaula masters, each said to have been incarnated in one of the four Ages
(yuga). They are, in due order: Khagendranatha, Kurmanatha,
Mesanatha and Matsyendranatha.23 Each of these teachers had consorts
while the last couple gave birth to (or initiated) twelve 'princes' of whom
six were fit to impart Kaula doctrine and founded six distinct Kaula
traditions.24
Following another system of classification, Jayaratha distinguishes
between four basic types: Mahakaula, Kaula, Akula and Kulakula.25 A
more common distinction is that made between Kula and Kaula, which
the Nisisancdra and Bhairavakulatantra consider to be of ascending order
of importance, with Trika as superior to both.26 The Pascimamndya also
recognizes the distinction between Kula and Kaula and thinks of itself as
separate from both.27 At the same time, it considers itself to be a Saiva
(sambhava) tradition which combines both Kula and Kaula.28 In this
tradition, both the male and female principle are worshipped, and so it is
Kaula and leads to the blissful experience of both Siva and Sakti.29 What
this means, apparently, is that the Pascimamnaya is closely associated with
the Saivagama although its roots are in the Kula tradition, emerging as it
does as both Kula and Kaula.30 Thus this tradition can say, without
contradiction, that it is equally Kula as well as Kaula.31
This Kula/Kaula school is said to be of six kinds.32 These six are listed
in the Kularatnoddyota as follows: ananda, avali, prabhu, yaugika, atita
and pada, which correspond to the Kaula traditions established by the six
princes generated from Matsyendranatha." The grouping together of
these traditions (santati) is one of the many features the Pascimamnaya
shares in common with the Trika (see below). The Kaula schools generally
4
set themselves
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created apart
usingfrom one another'evaluation
a watermarked but the Pascimamnaya,
copy of CVISION like Maestro
the
Mouth of the Yogini 63
Trika, prides itself in being higher than other Kaula schools because it
includes them all within itself and does not make unnecesssary distinctions
between them, although, of course, it maintains its own independent
existence as a sastra to be followed without resorting to others.'5
The Mouth of the Yogini
A characteristic feature of all Kaula traditions is that they consider

themselves to be originally oral transmissions imparted in secret,'6 and the
Pascimamnaya is no exception.17 The master imparted the teaching to the
disciple who proved his worth, for it was felt that only in this way could the
tradition be preserved and protected from the insincere. It is certainly true,
as Abhinavagupta says, that there is a limit to what can be written and
learned in books;'* the master is not, however, merely a source of extra
information that cannot be found in the scriptures or simply a man who
knows how to decipher their codes or interpret their subtle meanings. He
is above all the vehicle through which the hidden power of their teachings
is transmitted. He is the one who imparts the initiation which marks his
disciple's entry into a new existential condition in which he is on the path to
liberation, training himself through the grace of the deity (embodied in the
master) to attain the enlightened state his master reached before him and
thus perpetuate the transmission of the teachings. His constant
companions and supports along his journey are the Mantras he was taught
when, during his initiation, he made this transition. Full of the vital, living
power of consciousness, Mantras can only be effective if imparted directly,
properly intoned by one who has activated their hidden energy in his own
consciousness. Written Mantras are powerless;39 they are as ineffective as
lines drawn on water.40 Equally useless is any other spiritual practice
learned from the dead letter of the written word. Thus the Pascimamnaya
lays particular stress on the importance of the master. He is the sole
essential element41 of this, the "Tradition of the Master" (gurvamnaya)42,
also known as that of the "Mouth of the Master." 4 ' It is here that spiritual
knowledge and Mantra reside, by virtue of which he is the Lord of the
Pascimamnaya.44
In the Pascimamnaya, as in all Kaula traditions in general, women are
thought to have a special role to play as the transmitters of Kaula doctrine
for, as the saying goes, "one should place wisdom in the mouth of a woman
and take it again from her lips."45 She is the master's Tantric consort (duti)
who, like the master,
Searchable, web-optimized instructs
PDF created the
using disciple and so
a watermarked is to be respected
evaluation as his Maestro
copy of CVISION
equal in every way.46 She can also be the unattached yogini encountered by
the adept (siddha) who, in search of yogic accomplishment, wanders on
pilgrimage to the sacred places of the Kaulas where meetings take place.47
It is from her that the wisdom of the tradition is learned and how the rituals
should be performed. The Manthanabhairava of the Pascimamnaya
insists that there is no difference between the teacher and the yogini.48 The
secret of all the scripture, the supreme essence of the oral tradition, is on
the lips of the yogini.49 Thus she is venerated as the Supreme Power which
bestows the bliss of the innate nature of all things (sahajananda) and is the
embodiment of Bhairava's will.50 The yogini is the womb from which the
enlightened yogi is born and her mouth, from which issues the tradition, is
the sacred matrix (yoni), the triangle consisting of the powers of
consciousness to will, know and act.51 As the womb (yoni) of creation, it
is the Lower Mouth (adhovaktra) which is the essence of Kaula doctrine.52
This lower face is that of the yogini equated in the Trika with the Primary
Wheel (mukhyacakra), namely, that of consciousness into which all the
Secondary Wheels (anucakra) of consciousness - those of the senses, both
physical and mental - dissolve away and from which they emerge.55 It is
the Circle of Bliss (anandacakra) from which the energy of emission
(visargasakti) flows forth as Kundalini, that is, as Kaulikisakti, who in the
Pascimamnaya is represented as Kubjika, the presiding goddess.
The 'Lower Mouth', which is the Mouth of the Yogini, is generally
considered by the Kaula tradition as a whole to be the source of Kaula
doctrine. From it flows the sixth current below the five currents of the
Saivagama. The Lower Current is hidden there, below the faces of
Sadasiva, symbolizing its esoteric character.54 By virtue of the monism of
its doctrines, it is said to rise through, and permeate, the other Saiva
traditions, leading them ultimately to the undivided bliss of consciousness
which is the experience of Siva in His highest state (parasiva).55 The
Pascimamnaya, like other Kaula traditions, calls this face "Picuvaktra, "
i.e., the face of the yogini called Picu.56 It is the Face of the Nether Region
(patalavaktra) from which creation streams forth.57 According to a system
of classification outlined in the Satsahasrasamhita of the Pascimamnaya,
the Agamas are divided into seven groups corresponding to the seven
psychic centres in the body (cakra). The lowest centre is the Wheel of the
Foundation (adharacakra), which is that of the Nether Region, followed
by the five currents of the Saivagama spoken by the five faces of Sadasiva.
Above these is the Wheel of the Uncreated (ajacakra). Schoterman
explains that in the first - the highest - mouth resides Siva as Adideva
together with the Adisakti, while in the seventh - the lowest - mouth
resides the goddess as Guhyasakti: the union of these two mouths is the
Mouth of the Yogini 65
goal.58 One of the points, it seems, that is being made here is that the
Pascimamnaya is the highest of the Agamic schools and contains them all
by combining within itself both the highest Kaula and the highest Saiva
doctrines.
The tradition which emerges from the yogini's mouth is called in the
Pascimamnaya, a Saivasrotas.59 The Siddhantagamas also consider the
Kaula tradition to be represented by two of eight subsidiary currents
(anusrotas) associated with the five principal currents of the Saivagama.
These two are called Yoginikaula and Siddhakaula. The Yoginikaula is so
called because the yoginis heard it from Siva's mouth and kept it within
their own line of transmission. The Siddhakaula is similarly originally
derived from Saiva doctrine but is transmitted by Siddhas, the male
counterparts of the yoginis.60 These two categories are well known in the
Kaulatantras and are vitally connected with each other. In the Kaula-
jnananirnaya, Matsyendranatha figures as the founder of the Yoginikula
tradition which is especially associated with the fabulous land of
Kamarupa,61 although he himself seems to have belonged to the Siddha,
or Siddhamrtakaula.62 That Kaulatantras did, in fact, reflect on
themselves as belonging to one or other of these two broad categories
transpires from the characterization of the Urmikaulatantra as belonging
to the Siddhasantana transmitted through one of its branches.63 The
Yoginikula is mentioned in a work quoted by Jayaratha. 64 The typifying
characterization of these two classes by the KMT of the Pascimamnaya is
essentially the same as that found in the Siddhantagama referred to
above.65 The Pascimamnaya, consistent with its characterization of Kula
doctrine as the tradition which expounds the essence of the teachings of the
Yogini,66 considered itself to be the tradition of the yoginis (yoginikrama)67
and the secret of their oral transmission.68 Even so, Pascima doctrine is
considered to be that of Siddhas of the Pascimamnaya69 and is not to be
revealed to those who do not belong to the Siddhakaula school.70 There
are places, however, where the Yoginikula is made to appear to be a part of
the Pascimamnaya.71 Again, Kubjika, the presiding deity, is Kundalini,
which is the essential teaching of the Yoginikula. Thus amongst the Kaula
traditions originating from the sacred places (pithas), the Pascimamnaya
presents the most vital doctrine of all the Kaula tradition72 - including the
Yoginikaula. At its highest level, however, the Pascimamnaya agrees with
the Yoginikula that the ultimate object of devotion is Siva (here called
Sambhu). He is the abode of the Sambhava state and as such the Supreme
Place that, although beyond all characterization, bestows infinite
qualities. It is where all practice ceases and all things appear immediately
present directly before the yogi.71
The Amnaya Classification
"Srotas" is the term generally used to refer to the major groupings of

the scriptures of the Saivagamas when fitted into a pattern of directional
contrasts. Similarly, the term "amnaya" is used to denote distinct groups
of scriptures within the Kulagama, each consisting of Tantras that share a
common affiliation to a single tradition and said to have originated from
a fixed direction. Our best example is the Pascimamnaya itself - the
'Western Tradition'. The amnaya system of classification did not include
all the Kaulatantras. We are told in the texts of the existence of many Kula
'amnayas 'in the sense of 'traditions' or 'schools' without this implying that
they belong to any systematic classification. It is in this broad, generic
sense that we occasionally come across this term in the Siddhantagama.74
Indeed "Kulamnaya"'is a common way of referring to the Kulatantrasas
a whole; it is synonymous, in other words, with "Kulasastra"or "Kula-
sasana"in general.75
The amnaya system of classification is nowhere discussed by
Abhinavagupta. This fact seems, at first sight, to indicate that the
classification of Kulatantras (or at least of a part of them) as groups
belonging to fixed directions (on the analogy of the Siddhanta classifi
cation) was a late development. Thus Tantras such as the Bhairavakula or
Nisisamcara which thought of themselves as being Trika,76 divided the
Saivagama into three main groups: Siddhanta, Varna and Daksina while
distinguishing these from Kula and Kaula of which Trika was considered
to be the culmination. They do not refer to the amnaya classification and
so, presumably following their lead, neither does Abhinavagupta.
Perhaps, therefore, we should not immediately assume that the amnaya
classification postdates Abhinavagupta. Indeed, there is positive evidence
which leads one to suppose that it did not. The KMT, which is generally
considered to be the oldest recovered work of the Pascimamnaya77,
postdates the Siddhayogesvarimata to which it refers specifically as the
Tantra where the goddess Siddhayogesvari is exalted.78 Even so, as one of
the sixty-four Tantras listed in the NSA, it can certainly be claimed to be
prior to the ninth century (see above p. 48). Moreover, as noted above,
Abhinavagupta himself refers to the KMT79 while it specifically considers
itself to be "the Path of the Pascimamnaya"80 and also knows of the
Uttara- and Daksina-amnayas which it respects as teaching valid
doctrines.81 It seems also, in one place at least, to refer to the
Purvamnaya82 Nor is it justifiable to suppose that this classification is
peculiar to the Tantras of the Kubjika school as we shall see in the
following exposition of the amnayas.
Amnayas of the Kaulatantras 67
The Amnayas of the Kaulatantras
The division into amnayas seems to have been originally into four,
with each amnaya symbolically set in one of the four directions. We have
seen that the KMT knows only of four. The Yogakhanda of the MBT also
refers to only four amnayas where they have a more tangible identity.83
They are represented as corresponding to the four Ages (yuga), with the
Pascimamnaya as that which is most fit for the present Kali Age.84 In the
Sat SS the amnayas are said in various places to be either five, six or even
seven. The five-amnaya division is equated with the five vital breaths in
such a way that the Pascimamnaya corresponds to the Pervasive Breath
(vyana), the experience of which is the universal pervasion of conscious
ness to which the teaching leads.85 The division into five amnayas (formed
by adding an upper one to the original four) is at times represented as
spoken by the five faces of Sadasiva, following the basic Siddhanta
pattern. The six-fold scheme can be formed by adding a sixth upper
current "beyond the upper" (urdhvordhva), although a division into six is
also possible by adding a lower current, an example of which we have
already noted in relation to the five-fold Siddhanta pattern with Kula as
the sixth.86 The former alternative is found in Trikatantras like the
Bhargasikha where Trika is located above the Upper Face which is that
of Isana,87
The four-fold division appears to be the oldest. This supposition is
confirmed by the Kularnavatantra which characterizes the secret of the
"secrets more secret than secret" (rahasyatirahasya) of its own Kaula
doctrines as an upper-amnoya88 situated above the four amnayas to which
the many Kaula traditions belong that are "known to many."89 These five
are here said to be spoken by Siva. The Samketapaddhati, an early'Kaula
text,90 refers to just four amnayas.91 A four-fold division which, as in the
Samketapaddhati, is equated with four metaphysical moments in the
dynamics of ultimate reality, represented as aspects of the power Speech
(bharatisakti) which issues from the four faces of the "beginningless
Mother" - Mahavidya, is found in Amrtananda's Saubhagyasudhodaya
which he quotes in his commentary on the Yoginihrdaya.92
An account of the spirituality and history of the four amnayas, from
the Pascimamnaya point of view, is recorded in a short but interesting
work called the Cineinimatasarasamuccaya. All the manuscripts of this
text located up to now are found in Nepal.93 The CMSS claims that it
belongs to the Divyaugha and is a compendium or essence of the Supreme
Kaula doctrine of the Siddha tradition.94 It also implicitly identifies itself
with a type of Tantric work common in the earlier period (i.e., prior to the
eleventh century), namely, a Sarasastra, by referring to a number of other

Tantras of this type in its introductory section,95 while affirming that it
presents the essence (sara) of the Kubjikamata. The four amnayas (here
variously called vesman grha or ghara)96 are presented as originating
from the Pascimamnaya which is the "Source Tradition" (janmamnaya)
that possesses them all.97 Similarly, the MBT also says of it that it clearly
manifests the four amnayas, the knowledge of which gives rise to the
Divine Tradition (divyamnaya) and so is the highest of them.98 The
Pascimamnaya is where all the sequences of inner mystical states of the
other three amnayas, once abandoned and transcended, ultimately
merge.99 As such, it is equated with the pure thought-free consciousness
of the Sambhava state - Siva's inner experience of himself which pervades
all the Kaula traditions. Thus, because it is also essentially Saiva,100 it is
their ultimate goal, embracing as it does both Kula and Akula - Sakti and
Siva.101 So, pure in all respects, and free of both virtue and vice (dharma
and adharma), the Pascimamnaya is above all the other amnayas.102
Let us see then what the CMSS has to say about the Purva, Daksina
and Uttara amnaya, after which we shall present our analysis of its views,
to conclude with a short account of the Pascimamnaya.
The Amnaya Classification and the Four Amnayas

According to the Cincinimatasarasamuccaya
Purvamnaya
This amnaya is described as the Yoginimatasara present in both Kula

and Kaula. The goddess manifests here in the form of the bliss of one's
own consciousness. This tradition teaches the best Kulacara, namely, the
manner in which Kula emerges in the womb of Kula. Thus, the goddess of
this amnaya is Kulesvari who "devours the Kumarikula." This tradition
transmits the consciousness which pervades the Sky of transcendental
reality and through it Trika was brought into this world. Trika doctrine is
here embodied as Trika the goddess of three-fold form who is the Mistress
of the Three Worlds (Tribhuvanesvari). Trikamathika is divided into
three lines of transmission, each associated with a Kulaguru to which is
added a fourth - Khagendranatha - who belongs to Vyomardhamathika.
See Figure 2.
Four Amnayas 69
Figure 2. The Transmission of Trikamathika According to the CMSS.
Khagendranátha
(Vyomárdhamaçhik5.)
Kulesvari (Trtiká Devi)
Candini Bháskari Tejotkaçá
(Moon) (Sun) (Fire)
Mïnanátha Mesapáda Kúrmanáiha
The goddess emerges from the centre of reality along with

Paramanandabhairava. The whole universe is instructed by this power
which is the paramount knowledge of the Divine Transmission
(divyaugha). This mathika is that of the line of Siddhas known as the
Tradition of the Elders (vrddhavalli). It is in this tradition that Siddha-
natha incarnated in this world during each of the four Ages (yuga) as a
Kaula master, as follows:
First Yuga Khagendranatha and Vijahuti

Disciples Vimala, Susobha
Second Yuga Kurmanatha and Mangalajyoti

Disciples Ajita, Vijita
Third Yuga Mesanatha and Kamanga

Disciples Khakulanatha
More than sixty-four Kulas
Fourth Yuga
To this Fourth Yuga belongs the Tradition of Om (OmvallT) founded

by Minanatha, also called Pirigalanatha, who obtained the knowledge of
the Kulasastra which was thrown into the ocean by Karttikeya. His
Prince Master Ovalli Pitha Town Direction Grove Duration
in relation of Vows
to Srisaila
I. (Amara) Siddhanatha Bodha Tripurottara Dohala South Kambili 12 years

2. Varadeva Vidyananda Prabhu Kamada Kundi West ? ?
3. Citra- Kaula- Pada Attahasa Danda- North Bilvaksa 12 years

natha simhamuni ratna
4. Olinatha* Srngalamuni Ananda Devikota Balahoma East Payavrksa 7 years

5. Vrddha- Sandilya- Yoga Daksinadi Pinda South-West Khairavrksa 25 years
natha muni
6. Gudika- Candra- Om Kaulagiri Gaudika North-West Narikela- 8 years

natha bimba phala
* Olinatha travelled to Kamaru, to the south of which was a place called Trikhandim. There he performed austerities
according to the instructions of Candrabimbamuni.
Four Amnayas 71
consort was the princess Kumkuma from whom were born twelve princes;
six of these were: Bhadra, Amarapada, Mahendra, Khagendra,
Mahidhara and Gundikanatha. These princes were said to have no
authority to teach, while the six others, listed below, did teach and were
the founders of six traditions (ovalli). They are each associated with a
pi/ha, a town and a forest where they practiced austerities for a varying
number of years according to the instructions of a master. This data is
listed schematically opposite page:
Daksinamnaya
Kamesvari descends into this amnaya. She arises from the three
pithas and resides in their centre, pleasing to behold as the early morning
sun and yet brilliant like a hundred million lightning flashes. She is the
Passionate One, full of the passion (Kama) which devours Kumarikula
desirous of herself. Kamesvari descends into the world in the form of a
young virgin (kumarl). She melts the Circle of Birth of her own nature by
her energy, and by the intent of her own vitality fills it. She is Kulayogini
of divine form, peaceful and pure as translucent crystal. She has two arms,
one face and three eyes and her waist is thin. She resides on the northern
side of the Malini Mountain behind which is a bower (gahvara) called the
Place of the Nightingale. It is filled with wild ganders, ducks and other
birds of all sorts. Khecari, Bhucari, Siddha and Sakini reside there
absorbed in meditation.
There, in the Divine Circle of the Triangle, is located the cave called
the Face of the Moon in which resides the goddess, the virgin who is the
flow of vitality (sukravahini). Siddhas, munis (including Krodhamuni)
and ascetics practiced austerities there for thousands of years, until they
became aged and emaciated. Their gaze was averted upwards, to the Inner
Face until they saw the goddess Sukra and thus attained the state of divine
inebriation (ghurmyavastha) by virtue of her divine splendour. Once the
goddess had transmitted this divine knowledge to them, Kamadeva
appeared before her in divine form and 'melted' by the power of
Kamesvari. Thus the two became one and gave rise to the Rudra Couple.
The son born of this union was Kaulesa who taught this divine knowledge.
In this amnaya, Kamesvari is described as the twelve-lettered Vidya,
surrounded by twelve goddesses. Then come Vagesvari, Tripura,
Vagabhava and Bhagamalim who are Kamesvari's powers (prabhava).
The Daksinamnaya is where all the Nityas come from.
Uttaramnaya
The energy which devours Kalikaulika manifests in this amnaya. She

is Kalesvari and practices Kaulacara, contains Kaula (kaulagarbha), is the
arising of Kaula and is Trikaula. She resides in the Centre of Birth
(janmadhara). This is the Supreme Tradition (paramamnaya), Divyaugha
transmitted "from ear to ear." It is Kalikakulakrama and is twelve-fold
taught by Krodharaja and called Actionless Knowledge (niskriyajnana).
From the centre of the sun (surya) emerges another Sun (ravi) which is the
inner light that illumines the entire universe. It is surrounded by the rays
of the Sun-goddess, Bhanavikaulini, also known as Kaulesvari and
Kulagahvari. She is the rays of the Sun which shines in the centre of the
sacrificial hearth of the Great Sky of the Ocean of Siva. The Great Mantra
consisting of the sixty-four Bhairava wombs (yoni) arises and dissolves
here. In the centre of (he Hearth of the Sun (bhanavikunda) is the Wheel
of Dissolution which is one's own true nature (svasvabhava). Destroying
both Being and Non-being, it is the Fire of Consciousness personified as
the goddess Kulakrsodari. All this is the Supreme Brahman which is one's
own nature (svasvabhava).
We are then told that Niskriyananda "made manifest in the world this
nectar of Kula spoken by the yogini" and so revealed the Mahakalikrama.
The text goes on to describe its transmission to Vidyananda. Vidyananda
practised yoga in the guise of a Siddhasabara. His residence was a
cremation ground where he practised yoga at night and delighted in Kaula
practice in the company of Siddhas and Viras. He worshipped the deity in
a cave to the north of the Sivaputha known as Srisaila, wishing to attain
Actionless Knowledge (niskriyajnana). His devotion was so intense that
Niskriyanandanatha finally transmitted to him by word of mouth the
secret of the Kalikakrama. This is called the Knowledge of the Left
(vamajnana) and the Sequence of Sixty-five Stages. It is the dawning of
the Twelve-fold Kali of Light (Prabhakali) in the Sky of Consciousness
which arises there in the Sequence which Annihilates Destruction
(samharasamharakrama), so called because the goddess devours all
things. This, the Kalikrama, is the flux of Kula and yet is beyond it. It is
the Divine Upper Mandala that, fully risen, transcends the mind as the
emergence of consciousness that penetrates beyond every level of
consciousness and the cosmic flux which it melts away with its rays. Thus
the yogi drinks the incomparable nectar of immortality in the Supreme
Sky of consciousness which unfolds spontaneously within him. This is
the Supreme Exuberance (parollasa), the expansion (vikasa) of
consciousness which unfolds as Kaulini, the Kali of twelve aspects.
Analysis 73
This is the expansion of the Wheel of Kali (Kalicakra), which is the

Sun of Kula and its Twelve Rays. This, the Sequence of the Sun
(bhanavikrama), is the life of every living being and illumines the mind
as it rises in the Sky beyond the Sky, intensely aflame and burning up the
Three Worlds. As this tradition teaches in this way the secret of both
immanent Kula and transcendent Akula, it is called Kulakulamnaya.
The twelve-fold goddess of this tradition is identified with the powers
symbolized by the twelve vowels and is called Malini of the Sequence of
Exertion (udyogakramamalini). The yogi who is truly established in his
own nature contemplates this Great Supreme (mahakrama), the
Kalikrama taught by Niskriyanandanatha.
The names of the Twelve Suns which dawn as aspects of the Kali of
Light (Prabhakali) are said to be the secret of the Kaulikagama. They are:
the Kali of Creation (Srstikali), the Kali of Persistence (Sthitikali), the
Kali of Destruction (Samharakali), the Kali of Passion (Raktakali), the
Good Kali (Sukali), the Kali of Control (Yamakali), the Kali of Death
(Mrtyukali), the Auspicious Kali (Bhadrakali), the Kali of the Supreme
Sun (Paramarkakali), the Kali of the Great Sun (Mahamartandakali),
the Terrible Kali (Rudrakali) and the Great Kali (Mahakali). Kumari is
worshipped in the centre of the circle of these twelve powers.
Analysis
This account of the amnayas is striking both for the richness of its
expression and the heights of the yogic experiences it conveys through the
imposing visionary symbolism of the Kaula traditions it presents. The
CMSS is later than the KMT and differs from its doctrinal position in
many respects due largely to the development of Paseima doctrine (see
below). Even so, this account is of value to the historian of Kaula Tantra
and the Pascimamnaya because of what it tells us about the character of
these traditions and their relationship to the Pascimamnaya. Particularly
interesting from the latter point of view is the assignment of Trika to the
Purvamnaya because of the close relationship that the Trika has with the
Pascimamnaya - a point we shall deal with later when discussing how
Pascima doctrine is built up and its historical antecedents. We shall
therefore refer to it last after discussing the Daksina- and Uttara amnayas.
Daksinamnaya
It is clear from this account that the CMSS identifies the Srividya
tradition with the Daksinamnaya. The presiding goddess of this amnaya is

Kamesvari who, initially alone, unites with Kamadeva. This broadly
corresponds to the union of Kamesvari and Kamesvara in the centre of
Sricakra locked in the sexual embrace of Kamakala. Kamadeva is the god
of the seed-syllable known as 'Kamaraja' in the Srividya school.
Amrtananda, a major early exponent of Srividya doctrine, clearly links
this seed-syllable with the Daksinamnaya in just the same way as does the
CMSS. In his Saubhagyasudhodaya, he characterizes the four amnayas,
along with their attendant features, as symbolic aspects of one of the most
important Mantras of this school, namely, the Mantraraja. Each amnaya
contributes to the construction of this Mantra by supplying one of its seed-
syllables. The seed-syllable Kamaraja belongs to the Daksinamnaya and
is in the form of Rudra in union with his power, Rudrani. Together they
form a couple (yamala). This seed-syllable is also linked to the
Pascimamnaya as its protector.103 The CMSS also refers to the other three
seed-syllables along with Tripura, as energies of the goddess Kamesvari.
In the Srividya tradition they are indeed found together in the innermost
triangle of Sricakra with Tripura in the centre and Vagesvari, Vagbhava
and Bhagamalini in the corners around her.104
Nor can there be any doubt about the Kaula character of the Srividya
school. The NSA describes the form of Srividya and her Mantra as rising
in waves out of the infinite ocean of Kula105 as if to express her Kaula
origins. Indeed, she is expressly said to be "Kulavidya" which is the Great
Vidya of the yoginis.106 Accordingly, the Yoginihrdaya enjoins that she
should be worshipped only by those who practice Kulacara.107 The
Goddess Tripura is young and comely. Her eyes slightly red with wine -
the perfect archetype of the Kaula female partner.108 Tripura is considered
to be the greatest of the goddesses that preside over the phases of the
cosmic cycles of time. These are the Nityas which the CMSS says
originated in the Daksinamnaya. As Nitya, Tripura is Kula, the Supreme
deity's sovereign power.109
The NSA and YHr, the original Tantras of this school, never refer to
the amnaya system of classification. They do, however, talk about their
own tradition as divided into four currents which issue from four sacred
centres (mahapitha), namely, Kamarupa, Jalandhara, Purnagiri and
Odiyana.110 However, the commentators, supported by early sources,
equate these with the four amnayas.111 They also associate the four
Yuganathas with the amnayas in a manner reminiscent of the Pascima
characterization of the amnayas as each belonging to one of the four Ages.
This connection also brings into the Srividya tradition an essential element
of all Kaula ritual, namely, the worship of the Yuganathas. Thus, Srividya
is said by Vidyananda in his commentary on the NSA to be common to all
Analysis 75
the amnayas. He also says that it is particularly important in the

Daksinamnaya,112 thus confirming that the allocation of Srividya to this
quarter is not peculiar to the CMSS. In fact, the presence of Srividya is
apparent in the Kubjikatantras. Thus, of Kubjika's three forms as a child,
young and old woman, her young form is appropriately identified with the
young and beautiful Tripurasundari.113
Uttaramnaya
The way in which this amnaya is described in the CMSS is of interest

not only to the historian of Kaula Tantra but also to the student of
Kashmiri Saivism, particularly of that part of it which modern scholars
call the Krama system, otherwise known as the Kramasasana, Krama-
darsana or Kramanaya in Kashmiri sources as well as in the original
Tantras themselves.114 The focal point of the spirituality of the
Uttaramnaya is here presented as the experience of the Arising of the
Sequence of Kalis (Kalikramodaya).115 The manner of their arising, as
well as the order and names of the Kalis in this account, is virtually the
same as we find in the Agamic passages quoted by Jayaratha in his
commentary on Abhinava's exposition of the sequence of Kalis
(kalikrama) in Anakhyacakra.116 Abhinava considered this to be the
central teaching of the Krama system, which he syncretizes with the
Anuttaratrikakulakrama (generally simply called "Trika") of which his
Tantraloka is a comprehensive manual dealing with the liturgy of this
Kaula-cum-Tantric school.117
Modern scholars of non-dualist Kashmiri Saivism generally
distinguish between Kula and Krama as if they were two separate schools
or, to use the current expression 'systems'. In the light of the evidence both
from the recently recovered Agamic sources, as well as that afforded by the
Kashmiri authors themselves and their references from the original
scriptures, this distinction can be said to be clearly false. The Krama
system is a Kaula tradition in every respect. The evidence is enormous in
support of this view. We will only refer to a small part of it here, just
enough to prove our point.
In the Kramastotra, the first of the twelve Kalis is described as a wave
of dense bliss which rises from the ocean of Kula118 and then merges again
in the abyss of Kula. Ultimately, the last Kali in the series merges in
Akula,119 which is represented generically as the Supreme Abode of the
Goddess.120 In this way, Sakti as Kula merges into Siva as Akula, having
Searchable, web-optimized
emerged out PDF created
of her using
infinite a watermarked
potentiality evaluationthrough
and traversed copy of CVISION
the entireMaestro
cycle of manifestation, which is nothing but the expression of her own

nature.121 Thus the two, Kula and Akula, constituting the Supreme Kaula
reality (paramakaula), encompass all of manifestation as an inscrutable
union of immanence leading to transcendence and transcendence to
immanence. This is pure Kaula doctrine.
Similarly Krama ritual, like Krama doctrine, is Kaula. That Krama
ritual at times required the offering and consumption of meat and wine as
well as ritual sex is well known to scholars of Kashmiri Saivism.122 In
Abhinava's exposition of Kaula ritual in chapter 29 of the Tantrdloka, he
refers to a number of Krama works,l23 as does his commentator Jayaratha.
These include the Kramapujana,124 Kramarahasya,125 Devipancasatika,126
Kallkula,127 Madhavakula,128 Srikulakramodaya129 and Tantraraja-
bhaffaraka.130 The Madhavakula, which is a part of the Tantraraja-
bhaffaraka that Kashmiris considered to be a major authority on Krama,
refers to the type of ritual it expounds as Kulapujana.131 Abhinava refers
to the Kramapujana132 as an authoritative Tantra in which the Supreme
Lord explains the secret essentials of Kula ritual, namely, the worship of
the Yuganathas and their consorts, which is a standard necessary
preliminary of all Kaula ritual. Thus Abhinava refers to a Krama text as
his authority right at the beginning of his exposition of Kaula ritual.
Similarly, in the CMSS the Yuganathas and their consorts are worshipped
in the Purvamnaya which in the course of practice comes first, located as it
is in the East.133 Jnananetranatha (alias Sivananda) is venerated by
Kashmiri Krama authors as the founder of the Krama tradition of which
they are direct descendants.134 He "brought down to earth" a Krama work
called the Yonigahvaratantra135 in which he lists the names of the
Yuganathas and their associates, proclaiming that they taught the secret of
the Kula path (kulamarga).l36 It is not surprising, therefore, that Krama is
also known as the Kalikula 137 or Kramakula138 in the Agamic sources to
which Kashmiri authors refer. In short, it appears that although Krama is
an independent school (with many subdivisions of its own) it cannot be
distinguished from Kula but is, in fact, one of its branches.139
We turn now to the next point, namely, the Kalikula's identity as
Uttaramnaya. In MahesvarSnanda's time (thirteenth century) the Krama
system he adhered to and which he traces back to Sivananda (so aligning
himself unequivocally to the Kashmiri Krama tradition) was considered to
be Uttaramnaya. MaheSvarananda refers to it as "Auttaramnaya"twice
and as the "non-dual principle of Uttara",140 which was originally taught
by Bhairava to Bhairavi141 and ultimately transmitted to him as the Krama
doctrine he expounds in his Maharthamanjari.142 By extension he also
calls this doctrine that of the "anuttaramnaya"143 as "the philosophy of
144
Searchable, web-optimizedabsolute
PDF created using
(anuttara) a watermarked
non-dual evaluation
consciousness" whichcopy
leadsoftoCVISION
liberation Maestro
in
Analysis 77
this life in which freedom and enjoyment (moksa and bhoga) are united.
Although, as we have already had occasion to remark, neither Abhinava
nor the Kashmiri authors before him refer to the Krama system as
Uttaramnaya, there is evidence to suggest that it was known as such to
some, at least, of the earlier Tantras, although this may not have been its
original identity in the earliest sources.145 Thus the colophons of the
Yonigahvara by Jnananetranatha state that this Tantra belongs to the
Orikarapitha of the Uttaranmaya146 and says of itself in the body of the text
that it is "the tradition of the Great Teaching," and "the essence of the
Northern Kula."147 Similarly, the colophons of the Devipancasatika
declare that this Tantra, which deals with the Kalikakrama, belongs to the
Northern Tradition.148
It transpires from this evidence that, although we can talk of a "Kula
system" as a doctrinal standpoint in the context of Kashmiri Saivism as
well as Hindu Tantricism in general, the generic meaning of the term
"Kula," when it is used to refer to the entire Kaula tradition with its many
schools, is not to be confused with the former sense. Similarly, it appears
that the term "Krama," like "Kula,"also conveys a broad generic meaning.
It refers, in one sense, to the sequence of actions in Kaula ritual, the order
of recitation of Mantras, deposition (nyasa) of letters or the seed-syllables
of Mantras on the body or on a mandale, image or other representation of
the deity and its surrounding entourage such as a pitcher or the sacrificial
firepit.149 "Krama" can also mean the liturgy or ritual itself and so is
virtually synonymous with the term "prakriya."150 Again the term
"Krama," variously qualified, can serve as the appellation of a Kaula
school. Thus the Kashmiri Krama system as a whole is at times called
"Kalikrama" although the term also refers to the order of the sequence of
Kalis worshipped in the course of certain rituals or as a series of states of
consciousness. Similarly, the Kubjika school or Pascimamnaya is also
sometimes called "Srikrama."151 "Krama" and "Kula" are in this sense, to
all intents and purposes, virtual synonyms: the expressions "Kalikula"and
"Kalikrama" are interchangeable, as are the terms "Srikrama" and
"Srikula." The term "Krama" lays emphasis on the typical ritual form a
particular Kaula school exhibits, while the term "Kula" stresses its
doctrinal affiliations and individual identity as a specific Kaula tradition.
Thus the combination of the two terms, as in the expressions "Kalikula-
krama" or "Srikulakrama", although hardly different from "Kalikula"or
"Kalikrama", etc., focus primarily on the character of these schools as
possessing distinct liturgies of their own. Again, there appears to be a
distinction between Kaula schools which were "Kramakulas" (or equally
one could say "Kulakramas") and those that were not, in the sense that the
Tantras of these schools do not align themselves with any Krama. This is
true generally of independent Kaula traditions which had no place in the

amnaya system of classification.
Although the Pascimamnaya is a substantial Tantric tradition with a
clearly defined identity of its own, and its Tantras contain much that is
original, it is, at the same time, built up of diverse elements which it draws
from various sources, particularly other Kaula schools. This is a feature
common to all these schools in general.152 Thus, a way in which we can
better understand the Pascimamnaya in the broader context of the many
Tantric schools which constitute the Agamic tradition as a whole is
through a careful analysis of its constituent elements. By pursuing this
approach, we can study the Pascimamnaya as a living tradition whose
growth is marked both by the development of its own new ideas and the
accretion of others. From this point of view, the integration of Kali
worship into the Kubjika cult is significant. In the CMSS the mysticism of
the Kallkula is assigned to a high level. Of the Four Doors of Kula
(Kuladvara), which constitute Kaulacara, the highest is the experience of
the Immaculate (niranjana) attained through the Arising of the Sequence
of the Cycle of Kalis (Kalicakrakramodaya), that is, the Wheel of Time.
The yogi who contemplates its successive phases assimilates through it into
his own consciousness the one Ultimate Reality which is both the
multiplicity of diversity and unity of oneness.153 This sequence is that of
Anakhya (the Inexpressible), which is a well-known feature of the Krama
system.154
According to the KMT, Kali (as Kalasamkarsini or Guhyesvari) is
merely a minor manifestation of Kubjika.155 In the KNT, which postdates
the KMT, Kubjika is occasionally considered to be a form of Kali called
"Kakali", which is probably an abbreviated form of "Kubjikakali.''156 The
MBT, which is later than the KMT, but probably earlier than both the
CMSS157 and KNT, identifies Kali with Kubjika, the Supreme Goddess.158
Moreover, the Srikrama of the Kubjika school and the Kalikrama are
juxtaposed as two Kramas, one belonging to the Western Tradition
Pascimamnaya and the other to the Northern - Uttardmnaya.159 By the
time we reach the CMSS, the Kalikrama is fully integrated into Pascima
doctrine and they are vitally linked together by their common esoteric
Kaula character.
Before we conclude this section and proceed to discuss the
Purvamndya and its relationship to the Kubjika school, we should take
note of an important historical reference in the CMSS's treatment of this
amnaya, namely that the cycle of Kalis here described was taught by
Niskriyanandanatha to Vidyananda. The CMSS agrees here with other
sources, according to which the line of transmission of the Kalikrama
teachings is as follows: Niskriyanandanatha (consort Jnanadipti) -
Analysis 79
Vidyananda (consort Rakta) - Saktyananda (consort Mahananda) -

Sivananda (consort Samaya). We are told by Jayaratha that these teachers
and consorts are worshipped as a standard part of the preliminaries to
Kaulapuja in works such as the Devipancasatika and the Kalikula.160 The
Yonigahvara refers to this line of teachers directly after the standard group
of Yuganathas and entourage, l61 and so integrates the two groups as those
of Kauia masters who are all equally worthy of veneration.162 There seems
to be little reason to doubt that the Niskriyananda and the Vidyananda of
the CMSS are the same as the teachers mentioned in these sources.
However, although the fact that Niskriyananda figures in the CMSS as the
revealer of an original transmission is significant, this is not in itself
enough evidence to prove that he was the founder of the Krama system as a
whole. Perhaps we may attribute to him the distinction of having been the
first to have realized this particular sequence of Kalis.163 But before saying
anything definite about this, we must first examine the earlier Agamic
sources to understand the historical antecedents of the Krama system as a
distinct school.
The Purvamnaya
The CMSS clearly identifies Trika with the Purvamnaya through

which the original Kaula teachings were transmitted by the Yuganathas.
Thus the masters which every Kaula, whatever school he may belong to,
should venerate as the founders of Kaulism as a whole are here all made to
belong to the Trikamathika. We do not possess enough of the early
sources to be able to compare directly what the original Agamic Trika
tradition has had to say about this. Fortunately, however, Abhinavagupta
explains in his Tantraloka how Kaula ritual should be performed by
Kashmiri Trika Saivites. The way in which Abhinava conceives the
relationship between the Yuganathas and the Trika principle (and hence,
by implication, their relationship with Trika Saivism) agrees well enough
with the CMSS for us to be reasonably sure that Abhinava must have
based his account on Agamic sources. Moreover, although he deals with
several Kaula rites described in different Tantras, he is not solely
concerned with them alone but seeks, in broader terms, to explain the
method (prakriya) that underlies all Kaula ritual. In other words, what he
has to say is, from his point of view, universally applicable by all Kaula
Saivites. This is particularly true of the worship of the Yuganathas, which
he describes at the beginning of his account, to which we now turn.
As a prelude to the rite proper, the officiant must first purify himself.
He does so in this case by projecting the Para and Malini Mantras onto his
body in the prescribed manner and, once filled with their cosmic power,
then identifying himself with Bhairava. He now offers libations to
Bhairava and the circles of his energies that surround him, which are
identified with the officiant's own sensory and mental powers. This is done
by drinking a mixture of male and female sexual fluid (kundagolaka) from
a sacrificial jar previously filled for this purpose. According to Abhinava,
the officiant attains in this way a vision of the fullness of his universal
nature which has been rendered brilliantly manifest by the energy of the
sacrificial offering. He has, therefore, no need to do anything else unless he
wishes to see this same fullness manifest also in the outer world through the
outpouring of his sensory energies, in which case he proceeds to perform
the outer ritual.164 This begins, as usual, with the worship of the Kaula
teachers in a sacred circle (mandala) drawn on the ground with coloured
powders. The form of this mandala, called "siddhacakra", is basically as
we have illustrated it here. See Figure 3. The Yuganathas with their
consorts and disciples are worshipped in the inner square. Their names are
as shown in Table 7.
Table 7. The Yuganathas, their Consorts and Disciples

According to the Tantraioka.
Direction Yuganatha Consort Disciple Consort
East Khagendra- Vijjamba Viktasti Illaiamba

natha Vimala Anantamekhala
South Kurmanatha Mangala Jaitra Illaiamba

Avijita Anandamekhala
West Mesanatha Kamamangala Vindhya Kullaiamba

Ajita Ajaramekhala
North Macchanda- Kunkumamba (Six Princes) (Consort)

natha Amaranatha Sillal
Varadeva- Eruna
natha
Citranatha Kumari
Alinatha Bodhai
Vindhya- Mahalacchi
natha
Gudikanatha Aparamekhala
Analysis 81
Figure 3. Siddhacakra.
Co
-
N
_> o
The names of these teachers as well as those of their consorts and

disciples are substantially the same as those recorded in the CMSS.
Moreover the names of the ovallis and plthas associated with the Six
Princes, according to the CMSS, agree exactly with Abhinava's account
and the Kulakridavatara, which Jayaratha quotes in his commentary.166
Note, incidentally, that the names of the ovallis in these accounts do not
quite agree with the KRU (see above p. 62). Abhinava does not record the
town (nagara) associated with the Six Princes but lists instead their ghara
(literally "house") and palli (literally "village").
More interesting than the coincidence of these details is the formation
and identity of the triangle in the centre of the mandala. Abhinava
explains the form of this triangle and the way in which it is worshipped in
his Paratrimsikavivarana.167 The triangle represents the divine matrix
Irani), in the centre of which resides Kulesvari, in her aroused state, in

union with Paranandabhairava from whom flows Kula, the blissful power
of emission (visargasakti), through which the cosmic order is generated.
The triangle (whose microcosmic equivalent is the female sexual organ) is
worshipped by contemplating this creative flow of bliss in the unity of
universal consciousness. This can be done either directly in elevated states
of consciousness and /or through the ecstatic experience of physical
orgasm.
It seems that the CMSS refers to this distinctly Trika practice when it
remarks that the goddess emerges from the centre of its energies along with
Paramanandabhairava (see above p. 69). In this way "Kula emerges in
the womb of Kula" (ibid.) and the worship of the Yuganathas bears fruit.
The mandala in which the Yuganathas are worshipped is divided into five
sections, namely:
1) the Mantras of the Trika goddess,
2) the Kaula masters,
3) the sphere of the flux of the Wheel of Malini which corresponds
to the vital breath,
4) the sphere of the Wheel of Matrka corresponding to the activity
of consciousness, and
5) the outer square representing the senses.
These together constitute Kula, the micro- and macro-cosmic
Totality. In the centre resides Kulesvari who can be worshipped in the
form of any of the three Trika goddesses, either alone or with Kulesvara,
her consort.168 We can conclude, therefore, that the CMSS records, in
broad terms, the manner in which the Yuganathas are worshipped in the
Trikakula. Associated with the Purvamnaya, they are the first to be
worshipped in the order of the amnayas and so accorded a peculiarly high
status, which at the same time sets them apart from the Pascimamnaya and
its own line of transmission, while integrating them into it.
We move on now to our next object of enquiry, namely, the
relationship between these amnayas and Trika. The Kularatnoddyota
repeatedly associates the Purvamnaya with the Pascimamnaya. The
Kaula tradition with which this Tantra is associated develops, it says, in
these two forms.169 Thus the KRU at times combines both together. For
example, the fire ritual, mandala and initiation is said to be explained in
accord with the ritual procedures of both traditions.170 At the same time,
however, the two traditions are also distinguished. Thus it is clearly stated
in places that the rituals and doctrines of this Tantra are basically those of
Analysis 83
the Pascimamnaya, which has incorporated elements of the Purvamnaya.

For example, in a sequence of sixty-four energies divided in the usual
pattern of eight times eight (which in this case are eight energies associated
with eight sacred places), the eight powers (matr) belonging to Prayaga are
said to originate from the Purva tradition.171 But even though the KRU
admits that it has borrowed from the Purvamnaya, it maintains that the
Purvamnaya as a whole is derived from the Pascimamnaya and that this is
why they are essentially similar. The Purvamnaya is a direct offshoot of
the Kubjika tradition and is similar to it in every respect, just as a reflection
is a reproduction of the reflected object.172
The KRU's account of the origin of the Purvamnaya associates it with
Mitranatha, a well-known Pascima master. Mitranatha was a direct
disciple of Vrksanatha who, as an incarnation of the goddess Kubjika,
brought the Pascima teachings down into the world during this Era.173
Accordingly, insofar as the Purvamnaya is derived from Pascimamnaya in
this way, the goddess enquires how the Purvamnaya arose from it.174 The
account of its origin which follows is basically a variant of many similar
myths which explain how Matsyendranatha received the Kaula
teachings.175 Here the story goes that Parvati taught the Purvamnaya to
her son, Skanda, secretly from a book. For some unexplained reason
Skanda became angry and in a fit of rage threw the book into the sea where
it was swallowed by a fish (minaka). In the belly of this fish resided a great
Siddha who read the book and practiced the yoga it taught and so grew
powerful and full of splendour. From the belly of this fish emerged
Adinatha in the form of Matsyendranatha.
A connection is here clearly being made between the first Kaula
teacher of this era, Matsyendranatha, and the Purvamnaya, as it is in the
CMSS. However, the KRU does not equate the Purvamnaya with Trika,
although it knows of the Trikatantra as an independent group which it
mentions along with the Siddhanta, Varna, Bhuta and Garuda Tantras as
well as the Kapalika Somasiddhanta, amongst others.176 In a long list of
Tantras177 at the beginning of this work, the Siddhadevimahatantra is
mentioned which is clearly none other than the Siddhayogesvarimata. We
have already noted that both CMSS and KMT refer to this, the root
Trikatantra.
Indeed, there can be little doubt that Trika is an important element of
the Pascimamnaya. Thus the worship of the three goddesses, Para,
Parapara and Apara, which is a distinguishing characteristic of Trika, is
an important feature of the Kuojika cult as well.I78 Their Mantras are the
same as those of the Trika,179 as are those of the male consorts associated
with them, namely, Bhairavasadbhava, Ratisekhara and Navatma.180
Triads in general are a prominent feature of the Pascimamnaya; we often
find groups of three related to one another.181 The goddess Kubjika herself
is three-fold in the form of a young girl, maiden and old woman.182
Moreover, she is explicitly said to be three-fold as the union of the
goddesses Para, Pardpara and Apara. An important triad is here, just as it
is for the Kashmiri Trika, that of Sambhava, Sakta and Anava, which are
three basic ritual patterns at one level, and at the inner level of conscious
ness correspond - as in the Trika - to will, knowledge and action. Cosmic
counterparts are attributed to them in the form of the Three Worlds into
which the universe is divided.183 The whole of the teaching is similarly
divided into these three types,184 which is why there are three types of
initiation (devidiksa) through which the Srlkrama becomes manifest.185
Even more vital and fundamental than these similarities are the basic
forms of the Mantric codes adopted by the Kubjika cult, namely, those of
Sabdardsi and Mdlini.186 They are the very backbone of the entire Mantric
system of this tradition, just as they are of that of Trika, so much so that the
god tells the goddess in the KRU that:
The Trikatantra will be constructed by the conjunction of the parts

primary and secondary, of the three Vidyas along with Malin'i and
Sabdarasi."187
Although the use of the future here implies that the god is going to
make Trikatantra after the revelation of the Kubjika cult, there can be little
doubt that Trika precedes the Kubjikatantra and it is the latter which has
borrowed from the former, not the other way around. Indeed, in places
these Tantras themselves inform us that they have drawn elements from
Trikatantras.188 Moreover, the oldest known Pascimatantra, the
Kubjikamata, must be later than the first Trikatantra, the Siddha-
yogesvarimata, because it refers to it. Again, the MBT and KRU both
know Trika as Trika. This means that they were redacted when Agamic
Trika had reached an advanced stage of development because the earliest
Tantras that taught Trika doctrine and ritual, such as the SYM, did not
consider themselves to be Trikatantrasas such.189 Thus the KMT, which is
earlier than the MBT and KRU, does not refer to Trika as a school,
possibly because it precedes this phase of Trika's development. Whether
this is the case or not, it it a significant fact that the later Pascimatantras
know of Trika's existence especially because reference to Trika is rare in
the primary sources. Moreover, that the CMSS knows the Trikasdra, an
extensive Trikatantra frequently referred to by the Kashmiris, shows that
the followers of the Kubjika cult continued to consult Trika sources
throughout its development. I90 It is significant, from this point of view,
that it is in Nepal, where the Kubjika cult flourished, that the Siddha-
Kulatantras and Saivagama 85
yogesvarimata has been recovered. This is probably because it was felt to

be related to the Kubjika cult and so was copied and preserved.
The Kulatantras and Saivagama
Before we move on to discuss the Pascimamnaya, we take this

opportunity to sum up what we have said up to now about the develop
ment of these Kaula traditions. Firstly, we should emphasize that the
essential features of Kaula doctrine and ritual are by no means exclusive to
Tantric works which call themselves Kaula. Practically all that is generally
considered to be the ritual, yogic practice and life style of a Kaula (whether
itinerant ascetic or householder) can be found prescribed in the Bhairava-
lantras. The JY, SYM, BY and Bhairavatantras of this sort all seem at first
sight highly Kaula in character. They themselves, however, do not
consider themselves to be such, even though they do sometimes describe
rituals that they specifically state are Kaula. Indeed, this fact only serves to
make the contrast between them and the Kaulatantras even more striking,
despite much that they seemingly share in common. How then are we to
distinguish a Kaulatantra from other Tantric works? The reply to this
question lies essentially in what a given Tantra says about itself and its
relationship to other Tantras and Tantric traditions. A Kaulatantra will
itself tell us that its dominant concern is with Kaula doctrine which it labels
as such in its own terms. This is a simple principle of general application in
trying to assess to what type a Tantra belongs.
As we have already noted, the earliest Tantras which Kashmiri
Saivites refer to as original sources of Trika doctrine are not, in this sense,
Kaula. It makes sense, therefore, that according to Abhinavagupta the
Malinivijayottaratantra which he considers, along with the SYM, to be the
most important Trikatantra, refutes Kaula doctrine. Although he says
that it goes beyond Kula doctrine, in fact it belongs to the strata of
Trikatantra which had not yet become Kaula (or a 'higher' Kaula) in the
way that it is for example, in the Bhairavakulatantra or Kularatnamala.
The same is true of the Kalikrama. The Tantrarajabhattaraka (alias
Sirascheda or Jayadrathayamala), to which the Kashmiris refer as an
authority for certain points of Krama doctrine, is a sophisticated Tantra
which typologically can be said to be highly Kaula in character; it does not,
however, define itself as such even though it does deal with Kaula ritual in
places.191 Therefore, we cannot say that this Tantra belongs to the
Kalikrama in the specific sense of the term, although it is certainly
concerned in parts with the worship of Kali in many forms and is full of
typically Kalikrama notions. Other, probably later, Tantras of the Kali

cult were, however, Kaula and conscious of themselves as Kalikrama
Tantras. One could say that the Kalikrama, like Trika, acquired a specific
independent identity as a Tantric tradition when it became conscious of
itself as Kaula. Moreover, at this stage of its development we can begin to
identify figures in the line of the Agamic Kali cults who brought Tantras
'down to earth' or transmitted the oral tradition of the Kalikrama which
finally emerged in Kashmir, fashioned at the hands of the Kashmiri
authors, as a fully fledged system, not just a mass of ritual details or
scattered visions in chaotic scriptural sources.
We can trace a continuity from the virtually total anonymity of the
earliest scriptural sources of the proto-Krama and proto-Trika, namely,
the Bhairava and Varna Tantras, to the more distinctly sectarian Kaula-
tantras of the Trika and Krama, right up to the extra-canonical exegetical
works of monist Kashmiri Saiva authors. In this way, by the middle of the
ninth century, they emerged out of the world of the Saiva Agamas into that
of the sastras. For at least two centuries these two worlds of discourse
remained vitally linked through the Tantric adepts who belonged to the
line of transmission of the Agamic teachings and served as living sources of
their hidden meaning. Although we have taken a leap outside the ambit of
Saiva scripture into a different dimension of discourse, the line of
transmission is linked to that of the canonical works themselves. In other
words, the Trika and Krama schools matured to this level following the
pace of a progressively more refined hermeneutics of the Tantras'esoteric
meaning, which developed in the oral traditions. It was Sambhunatha -
Abhinavagupta's Trika master - who gave him the basic exegetical Trika-
based model upon which the culminating work of the Trika tradition - the
Taniraloka - is based. Again it appears that it was largely due to him that
Trika was taken to be the apogee of monist Kashmiri Saivism, for there
can be no doubt that Trika is far from the central focus of monist Kashmiri
Saivism before Abhinavagupta.
To get back to the point: when the Krama emerged as a self-conscious
Kaula cult, it seems that it also became conscious of itself as one of a group
of amnayas. Whether these two events are concomitant or not, that is,
whether the Kalikrama as an independent Kaula tradition knew itself right
from its inception as the Uttaramnaya or not, it certainly did so at some
stage of its development. The Trikakula on the other hand, it seems, never
thought of itself as belonging to an atnnaya even though the CMSS refers
to Trika as the purvamnaya. This is probably why the Kashmiri Saiva
authors ignored the amnaya system and preferred to relate the Trika - as
a 'higher' Kaula tradition - to the Saivagama as a whole, just as the
Agamic Trika itself did.
Pascimamnaya 87
The Tantras of the Kubjika cult were, however, it seems, Kaula right
from the start and thought of themselves as belonging specifically to the
Pascimamnaya. We know that the KMT is older than the JY - a proto-
Krama Tantra - which refers to it (see appendix C) and that it is also older
than the NSA. The JY is well aware of an independent current of Kaula
scripture although it does not say specifically that the KMT belongs to it.
Are we therefore to assume that the Kalikula already existed at the time
and that it represented an Uttaramnaya in relation to the Kubjikatantras?
Or is the KMT the oldest extant type of amnaya-oriented Tantra? We have
already noted that it nowhere clearly defines the amnayas of the other
directions, although it refers to them. Could this be because they were
simply empty categories? In other words, did they have no more than an
ideal existence as mere logical complements to an existent Pascimam
naya? If we accept this hypothesis, we are led to consider the possibility
that the Kalikrama accommodated itself later to this pattern, as did the
Srividya tradition in a less certain manner. Perhaps, on the other hand, it
would be better to think of them as developing together with their roots
firmly embedded in the Saivagama, drawing life from it and growing out
of it, as well as alongside it.
The Pascimamnaya - The Cult of Kubjika
Some scholars have assumed that the cult of Kubjika is of Nepalese

origin largely because virtually all the manuscripts of the Tantras of this
school are Nepalese.192 This assumption is not, however, supported by the
texts themselves. They do say that this school originated in a mountainous
region, probably the Himalayas (see below), and make the point that it
spread throughout India. Even so, Nepal is hardly mentioned as a place
sacred to the goddess,193 while the Nine Nathas who are said to have
propagated the doctrine of Kubjika in our times, although all of North
Indian origin,194 are not Nepalese. However, wherever it may have
originated, the cult of Kubjika was known in Nepal by the first half of the
twelfth century A.D. - the date of the oldest manuscript of the K.MT.195
The great abundance of manuscripts of Tantras and related works
belonging to this school copied from this time up to the seventeenth
century testify to its popularity there during this period. Judging from the
number of manuscripts copied from this period onwards, the Kubjika cult
seems to have waned in importance although it must have continued to
command a small following up to quite recent times because a few
manuscripts did continue to be copied right up to the present century. I
was informed during a recent visit to Nepal that Kubjika is still worshipped
on certain occasions in the Kathmandu valley although her cult is now
hardly known to anybody.
Scholars have pointed out that references to Kubjika and her school
are rare,196 nor are images of her common whether drawn or sculptured.197
This is true of another goddess associated with her worship and whose cult
has similarly been popular in Nepal since the inception of the cult of
Kubjika, namely, Guhyakali.198 The reason for this seems to be that such
cults either disappeared along with countless others or else managed to
survive only at the regional level. A prime example of this phenomena is
Trika Saivism which, but for its following in Kashmir and the genius of
those who applied themselves to it there, would probably be unknown. It
is not quite right, therefore, to think of the Kubjika cult as a school which
"remained very independent and stood aloof from other Tantrik
schools."199 In fact, one of the aims of future research into this school
could be to identify, as far as the available sources permit, the various
elements of other Tantric traditions which have contributed to its
formation and to distinguish them from its own original contributions.
Kubjika, the 'Crooked One'
"Kubjika" is the feminine form of the Sanskrit word "Kubja" which

literally means "humped-back" or "crooked." Even so, although the
Tantras of the Kubjika school describe many forms in which the goddess
can be visualized, she is not commonly represented as bent over. It has
been suggested, in order to account for this fact, that "Kubja"is a word of
Munda origin200 that does not originally mean "crooked." The Tantras do
not, however, support this contention. Thus we find that Kubjika is also
called "Vakresvarl, "Vakrika or Vakra because, as the Tantras explain, her
limbs are crooked (vakra).201 Of her three principal forms as a girl (Bala),
young woman (Kumari) and old woman (Vrddha), it is the last which, as
one would expect, is associated with her crooked form.202 Perhaps this
image of her as old and deformed is the reason why she is also called
"Khanjani" which means literally "she who walks with a limp."203 A myth
recorded in the KRU that explains why she is bent over does not, however,
relate this to herage.204 The story goes that Kubjika once sat with devotion
to worship the union of the god with the goddess. The god then appeared
to her and took hold of her hand as a prelude to union but she, overcome
with apprehension and bashfulness, contracted her body, and so became
'Kubjika'. As such, she is equated with Kundalini who, when awakened,
Kubjika 89
becomes bent over with 'shame'.205 Again, Kubjika's crooked form relates
to her nature as Kundalinl who is the matrix (yoni) or Triangle (srgata)
from which creation pours forth and in which it resides. As such, she is
bent over, not when awakening but when she is dormant, and the power of
consciousness (cicchakti) is contracted, which is as one would expect, and
is in fact usually the case in representations of Kundalinl. From this point
of view, consciousness is 'straight', i.e., unconditioned when it is free of
'crooked' obscuring thought-constructs.206 From another point of view,
Kubjika is said to be crooked because she must contract her limbs to reside
in the body of Kulesvara just as someone whose body is large must stoop
down when moving about in a small hut.207 While according to the
Paratantra, she is bent over because she initially 'churns' her navel with
her tongue to give birth to the universe within her womb.208 This is
because, as the CMSS explains, the navel is the Great Matrix (mahayoni)
from which Kundalini rises. Thus in this account Kubjika is bent over in
order to stimulate her cosmic power which, rising through the body, leads
the yogi to liberation.209
Kubjika is the Supreme Goddess (Para devi) where form is the divine
light of consciousness that shines in the centre of the brilliant radiance
enlightened yogis perceive.210 As such, she is the Great Mother they
experience within themselves.211 As Kundalini she is pure bliss, the power
of the Light which resides in all the six centres in the body (cakra) and so is
of six forms.212 As the power of consciousness she is the source of all
Mantras and as such has three aspects: Supreme (Para), Middling
(Parapara) and Inferior (Apara). In this three-fold form she is, just as in
Trika doctrine, Malini213 consisting of the fifty letters of the alphabet in a
state of disorder, symbolizing the rising of Kundalini and the disruption of
the cosmic order that takes place when it is reabsorbed into the Supreme
Matrix (parayoni) - the goddess Kubjika - from whence it was originally
emitted. At this level the goddess resides in the state which is Beyond Mind
(unmanabhavatita) as Siva's divine power (sambhavasakii) to will, know
and act. She has thus three forms (trirupa) and travels along the three
paths (tripathaga)214 of the sides of the triangle of the organ of generation
(bhaga) which is both the source and ultimate end of all creation.215 At the
corners of this triangle are located the Mahapithas: Purnagiri, Jalandhara
and Kamarupa. In the centre is Odiyanapitha where the goddess resides in
union with the divine linga whose nature is bliss itself and whose seed
(bindu) is the Sky of Consciousness.216 In the centre Akula and Kula unite,
while the goddess, as Rudra's power (rudrasakti), pervades each part of the
triangle and lords over it as the Mistress of Kula (Kulesvari) who is also
called Mahakaulika and Bhairavi.217
According to the CMSS, the form in which Kubjika resides in the
centre of this triangle is as a tamarind tree: Cincini. Thus it refers to the

doctrine of the Kubjikatantras as Cincinisastra.218 The abode of this
doctrine is the Circle of the Divine Transmission (divyaughamandala),
higher than that of the Transmission of the Perfected Ones and of Men
(Siddha and Manavaugha).219 It is under this Tamarind Tree that
Cincininatha (alias Vrksanatha) attained, by divine command, the highest
state.220 This tree is the tree of the light of consciousness (cincinicit-
prakasa) brought into this world by Siddhanatha221 who planted it on the
Island of the Moon (candradvipa) which is in the Great Ocean of Kula.
The roots of this Tree and its branches are extensive and it bears the fruits
of the Divine Transmission. It is Kaula rooted in Kula and flourishes in
Siva's Circle. The juice of this tree is one's own nature (svasvabhava); its
young sprouts are the Vedas and Vedangas; its flowers are the senses, and
the divine fount which waters it is the delight of consciousness, its inner
glory.222 To lie in its shade is to experience the highest state of rest
(visranti) in which one is free of the opposites of pleasure and pain.
The Origins of the Kubjika Cult
The founder of the Kubjika cult is said to be Siva who is venerated as

Adinatha,223 the primordial teacher. It is Adinatha who imparts the
doctrine to the goddess Kubjika in the KRU. He, the first Master, is,
according to one myth, the source of the goddess224 even though he
declares that both he and his consort are beginningless and with no end. It
is he, not the goddess, who is the essence of the Pascima tradition which
draws its life from him, because he is the authentic identity of those who
worship him and the goddess.225 His body is the source of the sacraments
offered to him and the goddess with whom he unites to emit the 'sequences'
(krama) of the liturgy and the sacred circles (mandala) in which he is
worshipped with the sacrificial formulas he himself has taught.226
Adinatha is also called Srinatha227 who is identified with Mahabhairava,
the Lord of Kula and Kubjika's consort, Kubjesvara.228 He receives the
doctrine from the goddess but at the same time is praised by her as the
source of all Kula doctrine.229 Srinatha is also identified with Srikantha,
said to be the original propagator of the Saivagama230 who is worshipped
at times even before Sankara.231 Although Srinatha is extolled as the
highest God, there are reasons to believe that he was an historical person.
He is listed as the last of eighteen teachers in the line of the Divine
Tradition (divyamnayanukrama) and was said to be the only teacher in
the town of Candrapura who belonged to the Western Tradition. He was
Origins of the Kubjika Cult 91
helped at the beginning of the present Age of Darkness to propagate the

doctrine by Odisanatha, Srisasthanatha and Sricaryendranatha who lived
in the land of Konkona where where Candrapura was situated.232 As the
founder of a line of teachers, he is called "Olinatha".233 A Siddhanatha is
also referred to as the original propagator of this tradition but he may be
none other than Srinatha if we take "Siddhanatha" to be a way of referring
to an accomplished adept rather than a proper name.234
As we have noted above, Siddhanatha was said to have brought the
teachings to earth on the Island of the Moon (candradvipa), also called the
"City of the Moon" (candrapura), the "City of the Island of the Moon,"2'5
or the "City of the Sacred Place of the Moon." (candrapithapura).236 It
symbolizes the Innate Nature (svabhava) of all things where the divine
body of the goddess Kubjika resides in the form of Kundalini. It is
probable that Candrapura did exist although the Tantras overlayed it, as
they did other places sacred to the goddess, with a symbolism which
interiorized it into an inner sacred geography, thus making it difficult for
us to locate the site of this town. The land of Konkona, where Candrapura
was situated, is said to have been in the Himalayas. Schoterman, however,
does not believe that this is likely but thinks instead that: "Konkona
denotes the whole strip of land between the Western Ghats and the
Arabian Sea."237 It seems more likely, however, that Candrapura was
located somewhere in the Himalayan region in view of the many
associations that the goddess and her place of origin has with mountains.
Thus in the KMT the Mountain of the Moon [candraparvata) is said to lie
to the west of mount Meru near Gandhamalya218 which is where the Island
of the Moon is located according to the Sat SS.239 Indeed, this is probably
one of the reasons (if not the main one) why the cult of Kubjika is
associated with the western quarter.
Between the three peaks of Himavat is the site of the Land or Town of
the Tradition (santanabhuvana / pura) which is equated with the Western
Tradition, also called (as is common practice in these Tantras), the Abode
of the Moon {candragrha).240 According to the mystical physiology of
these Tantras, Himavat symbolizes the mind (manas) found at the end of
the Twelve-finger Space above the head (dvadasanta) where Kundalini
abides in her most risen state.241 Thus Kubjika is said to descend onto the
peak of the Snow Mountain (himagiri) in the land of India. This peak is
located at the end of the stream of divine sound (nada)242 which resounds
throughout the micro/macrocosm until it merges into the Silence of the
Transcendent at the highest level of being at the End of Sound (nadanta) in
the Twelve-finger Space. The goddess is therefore said to reside on the
peak of mount Kailasa and, as such, is the Goddess of the Peak (sikhadevi)
and the Mistress of the Wheels of Energy which revolve in the cosmic
body.243 Her body is pure consciousness and bestows the bliss of the
'churning'or arousal of the power of enlightened consciousness.244 As the
power of consciousness, she is also Speech and as such is adorned with the
fifty letters of the alphabet and resides in this form within the divine
triangle of the Three Peaks once she descends into it along the Paih of
Meru.245 The MBT, according to the colophons, has also emerged along
the Path of Meru in the Primordial Sacred Abode (adyapitha).246 The
KRU explains that the Path of Meru means, according to Kula doctrine,
the Tradition (santana). The Lord of the Tradition is the Great Meru, the
Supreme Sky of Consciousness which knows its own nature completely. It
is from here that the beginningless sequence of the progressive unfolding of
consciousness and the transmission of the doctrine originates and so is
called the Primordial Abode (adipitha) located in the Centre between
Kailasa and Malaya. The Lord resides here with his power that pervades
all things.247
Although it is not possible on the basis of the evidence so far available
to say anything definite about where the Kubjika cult originated, if we
assume that the Tantras of these schools invest with symbolic meaning the
environment and localities in which the Kubjika cult originally developed,
it seems likely that we would be right to seek its origins somewhere in the
western Himalayas. That this cult was known in the mountains of the
North of India during the earliest period of its development seems to find
support by a reference in the KMT to birch bark as the material on which
a Mantra is to be written.248 The MBT also refers to it as a writing
material249 and the GS prescribes that a sacred diagram be drawn on it
with sexual fluids mixed with poison.250
The study of the cult of Kubjika and the Tantras of the Western Kaula
Tradition is barely in its infancy. We hope that some of the more
important of these texts will be edited and studied in the near future.
There can be no doubt that this is an early Kaula tradition which is of
great interest not only for the richness of its doctrines and the beauty of
its symbolism but also because it can tell us something important about
a part, at least, of the history of Hindu Tantra.
PART THREE
Appendices
APPENDIX A
A History of the Study of the Kubjika Cult
Scholars first heard of the existence of the literature of the Kubjika

school at the turn of the century when Haraprasada Sastri and C. Bendall
published their catalogue of manuscripts belonging to the Darbar Library
in Kathmandu.1 In 1934, P. C. Bagchi published an edition of the
Kaulajnananirnaya along with a number of short tracts attributed to
Matsyendranatha. In his introduction he quoted extensively from the
Kubjikanityahnikatilaka, which was correctly identified by Sastri in the
Nepal catalogue as belonging to the Pascimamnaya. Bagchi however
failed to grasp the distinctive character of the Pascimamnaya and so
simply identified it wholesale with the Kaula school.2
The next brief reference to the existence of this corpus of literature
appeared in an article by Chintaharan Chakravarti published in 1937 in
the Yearbook of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. This brief article dealt with
the Nepalese manuscripts of the works of this school deposited in the
library of the Society.3 One manuscript of the KMT, which was thought
at that time to have been written in late Gupta script (but has since been
proved to be an early form of Sarada 4 ), aroused particular interest due to
its presumed antiquity. Chakravarti also wrote short notices of these
manuscripts in his catalogue of Tantra manuscripts belonging to the
Society which came out in two volumes in 1939 and 1940 respectively.5
In 1947 a series of articles written by the Nepalese major-general
Dhana Samser Jangabahadur Rana came out in the Hindi magazine
Candi. They were published every two months and each gave a brief
account of the amnayas amongst which was the Pascimamnaya.6 In 1963
De Mallmann published a book on the iconography of the Agnipurana in
which she briefly discussed the form of Kubjika described there.7
This was the state of affairs up to the beginning of the 1970s when a
group of scholars at the University of Utrecht in Holland decided to edit
the KMT which
Searchable, web-optimized resulted using
PDF created in 1972 in a preliminary
a watermarked article by
evaluation Dr.ofK.CVISION
copy R. Van Maestro
Kooj on the problems involved.8 In 1976, an edition of the Goraksa-
96 APPENDIX A
samhita was published by Janardana Pandeya from Sampurnananda

Sanskrit University, Benares. This edition was prepared on the basis of
two manuscripts, one the scholar noticed in 1963 in the manuscript library
of the said university and another he found in the collection of the All-
India Kashiraj Trust in Ramnagar near Benares.9 This was the first edition
of a Tantra belonging to the Kubjika school made, as it happens, without
the editor knowing that this was the school of Tantra to which this text
belongs.
In 1977, Schoterman published a short article on the KMT10 and in
1980 an article on the worship of Kubjika in the Agnipurana.l1 In 1982, he
published an edition of the first five chapters of the Satsahasrasamhita
along with an English translation and extensive notes.12 This text is an
expanded form of the 3500 verse KMT and so Schoterman's work is the
first major study of a Tantra of this school. At the University of Utrecht
an edition of the Kularatnamulapancakavatara has been prepared for a
research degree. Dr. Schoterman is also preparing an edition of the
Kubjlkanityahnikatilaka by Muktaka (alias Manjuka) which is a manual
for the worship of Kubjika written before the twelfth century (the date of
the manuscript). Dr. T. Goudriaan and Dr. Schoterman have completed
the edition of the KMT and will hopefully manage to publish it shortly
with an English introduction.
APPENDIX B
The Manthanabkairavatantra
The Manthanabhairava is a lengthy Tantra belonging to the

Pascimamnaya. It also calls itself caturvimsatisahasra,* that is, a "book
of 24,000 verses" and is in fact not much short of this size. The oldest dated
manuscript traced so far was copied during the reign of Somesvara and is
dated N.S. 300, i.e., 1180 A.D.2 The most recent was copied during the
reign of Viravikrama Saha and is dated Sam. 1897, i.e., A.D. 1841. Forty-
one manuscripts, many of which are more than 150 folios long, are listed
in Appendix C. One manuscript of a part of this Tantra is preserved in the
Asiatic Society of Bengal. It is in Bengali script and was copied from a
manuscript belonging to a monk in Bodhagaya dated N.S. 761, i.e., 1641
A.D.. It contains chapters 74-89 and is written on 199 folios of foolscap
paper.3 Apart from this one, no manuscript of this Tantra has so far been
found that is not Nepalese.
The MBT is divided into four sections, three of which are called
"khanda. " Although a colophon of one of these sections states that this
Tantra is divided into three parts,4 in actual fact it appears, on the basis of
the descriptions in the catalogues, that they are not three but four. These
are listed below along with their approximate length:
Yogakhanda 4,500 verses

Kumarikakhanda 6,000 verses
Siddhakhanda 2,900 verses
Navanityayagadhikara - - 4,300 verses
Total 17,700 verses
In the Paratantra, the MBT is referred to as the "mahamanthana-

satkaka"* which may be translated to mean the "Great Manthana
(bhairavatantra) consisting of a group of six [thousand verses]" or also as
98 APPENDIX B
"consisting of groups of six [thousand verses]." If the first meaning is

intended, then perhaps the Paratantra is referring to just a part of it.
Perhaps, however, the work is conceived to be divided into four parts of
six thousand verses, as is the Jayarathayamala. This is perhaps not the
case because, as we have already noted, only three out of the four sections
refer to themselves as a "khanda, "while the MBT describes itself (in the
Kumarikakhanda at least) as divided into three parts. Does this mean then
that the Navanityahnikadhikara is a later addition? Or is it, in fact, a part
of one of the three original sections? This is just one of the many
preliminary problems that need to be solved. Indeed, without carefully
examining all the MSs it is not possible even to make out which parts of
the MBT they contain. Certainly there is no single MS that contains it all.
Moreover, the order of the sections also needs to be assessed. From the
notices we have of these MSs there appears to be a commentary on this
Tantra called "Vidhana" written by a certain Rupasiva. Again, without
examining the MSs it is impossible to say whether the commentary extends
to cover the entire Tantra or just a part and if so, which part.
The MBT is also called Khanjinimata indicating its close connection
to the KMT for, as the reader will recall, Khanjini is another name for
Kubjika. It was brought down to earth by Kalankanatha (see below) while
the Kulalikamata of 3,500 verses, i.e., the KMT, which the MBT also calls
the "Ratnasutra, "was brought down to earth by Tumbura. The reference
here to the KMT of 3,500 verses proves that the MBT is a later work.6 This
is further confirmed by another passage where the presiding god of this
school is described as sitting in the mandala of the Vidyapitha holding in
one hand the Srimata, i.e., the KMT.7 That the MBT is probably not the
original Tantra of the Kubjika school is also indirectly confirmed by the
highe regard that the Tantras of this school have for the KMT, rather than
the MBT, and that it is the former, not the latter, which figures as one of
the sixty-four Tantras listed in the NSA. The Kumarikakhanda of this
Tantra is particularly interesting from this point of view as it seems to be
closely related to the KMT. Perhaps, indeed, it is an expanded version of
it, like the Satsahasrasamhita referred to above. Nor can it be the Sat SS
because this Tantra is divided into fifty chapters whereas the Kumarika
khanda is in sixty-six chapters.
It is not possible at present to date the MBT with any degree of
accuracy. It cannot be earlier than the seventh century Buddhist logician,
Dharmakirti, to whom it refers.8 Probably, however, Dharmakirti much
precedes the reduction of this portion of this Tantra. A reference to an
invasion by foreigners who conquered the entire country after crossing
the Indus9 is apparently a reference to the full-scale invasion of India by
Muslims in the early eleventh century. It appears, therefore, that the MBT
Manthanabhairavatantra 99
cannot be older than this nor is it younger than 1180 A. D. which is the date
of the oldest Nepalese manuscript.
To conclude, we shall say a few words about the traditional accounts
of the revelation of the MBT. Up to now, I have managed to trace two.
One is found in the Yogakhanda10 of the MBT, and the other in the
concluding portion of the Kumarikakhanda.11 According to the latter
account, the original form of this Tantra (here called "Paramesvaramata")
was a fabulous million, million verses long (laksakoti). The essence of the
doctrine of this Tantra was transmitted in another seventy million verses
from which another version was supposed to have been derived consisting
of one hundred and twenty-five thousand verses. The most essential
doctrines of this Tantra were then recorded in a twenty-four thousand
verse version which is the present MBT. This was transmitted by Kujesi
to Mitranatha in three sections.
The Yogakhanda's account is more complex than that of the
Kumarik ak handa and differs from it in certain details. Here the Divine
Transmission of the Khanjinimata is said to have passed originally from
Adinatha to Mitranatha, who then transmitted it to Sastinatha, who gave
one half to Caryanatha. Caryanatha in his turn passed on half of what he
had learned. Unfortunately, a break occurs in the text here so we do not
know whom Caryanatha taught; possibly this was Odiyananatha who is
usually associated with the three other teachers. Whoever this teacher was,
he transmitted half to Brhatkantha, who gave one half to Ganaveksa. The
remaining portion of the Khanjinlmata was transmitted by Akulanatha.
The text now goes on to explain that the version consisting of one hundred
twenty-five thousand verses was brought to earth by Cinca(natha) and that
all the rest of the teaching was transmitted by the community of Siddhas on
the Island Free of Thought-Constructs (nirvikalpadvipa) from whence it
spread to India. We are also told that the Tantra of twenty-four thousand
verses was brought to earth by Kalankanatha. These two accounts are
illustrated graphically in Table 8.
Table 8. The Transmission of the Manthanabhairavatantra.

1) Paramesvaramata of 1 million, million verses
Version of 70 million verses
Version of 125,000 verses
MBT revealed to Mitranatha in three khandas together

consisting of 24,000 verses.
100 APPENDIX B
2) Adinatha
Mitranatha
Sastinatha - Caryanatha - ? - Brhatkantha -
Ganaveksa - Akulanatha
Cincanatha (also called Cincinlnatha) revealed
the 125,000 verse version.
Kalanikanatha revealed the 24,000 verse version.
APPENDIX C
The Canon of the Jayadrathayamala
After completing this monograph, it was my good fortune to have

been given a copy of a manuscript of the first satka of the Jayadratha
yamala by Mr. G. S. Sanderson who is at present lecturer in Sanskrit at
Oxford University. Several chapters of this text are dedicated to the Saiva
canon.1 P. C. Bagchi examined this section of this Tantra in the 1930s2 but
did not publish an extensive report of its contents, although he did point
out its importance. It does, in fact, contain a great deal of interesting
information relevant to the study of the Saiva canon and its history. We
have, therefore, thought it best to present it as a single unit largely as it
stands in the original. The numbers in the margin refer to the folio
numbers of the manuscript.
Bhairava, prompted by the goddess, sets out to give an account of the (65b
sastras. He starts by explaining that a sastra is so-called because it teaches
(sasanat) those who are frightened, suffering or wicked the way to
salvation (trana) from their sins and worldly troubles,3 All sastras belong
to four basic categories:4
Common (samanya)
Common-cum-particular (sadharanavisesa)
Particular (visesa)
Specially particular (visesatara)
Once Bhairava has enumerated these categories, he tells the goddess

that this progressive development from less to more specialized knowledge
through these four stages is inevitable because it is impossible to teach
everything at once. Even so, however broad or focalized the terms of
reference may be, all human and divinely revealed knowledge refers to the
same reality. Bhairava also implies here that there is a temporal as well as
a logical progression between these categories and, indeed, the last three
do follow each other in roughly chronological order. Thus these are:
102 APPENDIX C
Common (samanya). The sastras belonging to this category enjoy

extensive popular support and are not criticized as improper by anyone.
Thus, because everyone is fit to study and hear them and because their
scope is very extensive, they are said to be 'common' as well as 'worldly'
(laukika). They include the Puranas, literary works (kavya) and those
dealing with history (itihasa), mathematics (ganita), dramaturgy (nataka),
metrics (chandas) and grammar (sabda).
Common-cum-particular (sadharanavisesa). Only Brahmins are compe
tent to study these texts and so they are said to be 'particular'; while
because those who study them do not need to affiliate themselves to any
cult, they are also said to be common. To this category belongs the Sruti,
here reckoned to be the three Vedas, namely, Rk, Sama and Yajus - not
the Atharvaveda. They are the most important in this group. Then comes
Smrti, the Upanisads, Mantrasutra, the Kalpasutra and logic (anviksa).
Particular (visesa). The texts belonging to this category are said to be
'particular' because they belong to specific traditions (samaya). These
include the Saura, Saiva, Pancaratra, Pramana, Vaimala,5 Atharva,
Samkhya, Yoga, Bauddha and Arhata.
"Saiva" here means specifically the Saivasiddhanta scriptures which
are of two types according to whether they belong to the Siva or Rudra
group.
Specially Particular (visesatara). These texts are more 'particular' than

those belonging to the previous group because they are meant for the
followers of specific cults within the various traditions. Amongst them are
the scriptures of the Vajrayana, including the Guhyasamajatantra.6 To
this category also belong the Bhairava, Bhuta and Garuda Tantras.
The exposition of the canon which follows is concerned with this last
category and more particularly with the Tantras of the Bhairava cult which
encompass, from the JY's point of view, virtually the entire Saiva canon
apart from the Siddhanta. Thus this category of'specially particular'texts
is said to be divided variously into three, four and five currents (srotas) as
well as into four pithas.
166b Before going into the details of these divisions extensively, the
discussion digresses to deal with the origin of the Saiva scriptures in
general. The goddess wants to know how the scriptures originated. She
wants to know about the nature of the relationship (sambandha) between
those who transmitted and received the scriptures because unless this
relationship is established, the scriptures cannot serve as a source of
insight (pratipatti).
Bhairava explains that Mahesvara is the sole cause of liberation in this
Canon of Jayadrathayamala 103
beginningless, confined world of transmigratory existence. It is

Mahesvara's nature to seek to grace mankind, while the latter is the object
of his grace because every man is a victim of his own faults. Moreover, in
his omniscience, Siva knows how to grace humanity and liberate man from
his state of bondage. The most direct means to this end is scripture which,
like a powerful medicine, heals man's suffering and, through the revelation
of its meaning, extinguishes the lamp of pain. It is through scripture that
Siva's divine vitality (virya) is made to fall into the wombs of liberation,
fertilizing them to issue forth into the new life of the liberated state.
Scripture is ultimately the instrumental cause (nimitta) of liberation and
immediately that through which the relationship (sambandha) to the
teachers of its purport is established and hence with its original source
which is Siva himself.
The Lord's body is pure consciousness; thus when he wishes to
generate this relationship through the production of scripture, a
movement (pravrtti) arises within him that issues out of his transcendental,
unmanifest state. Kundalini, the power of consciousness and speech latent
within him, is aroused by the fullness of the growing intensity of this
movement and so straightens to become a manifest resonance (svara)
within consciousness.7 Siva is in this way filled with the energy of speech
and so assumes the form of the aggregate of all words (sabdarasi), here
identified with Sadasiva who, eternal, (sada) and endowed with Siva's
nature, is ever at the upper level (urdhvasthana). Sadasiva reflects upon
the manifest universe as consisting essentially of two categories, namely,
the 'listener' and 'speaker'. This is the one relationship (sambandha)
through which the meaning of scripture is communicated. Therefore,
although these are two aspects of a single reality and the relationship
between them is undivided, it is of various types according to the level of its
manifestation, namely:
Great (mahat): that between consciousness and its power.

Subsequent (anantara): that between Sadasiva and the Viras.
Intermediate (avantara): that between he who awakens and he who is
awakened.
Divine (divva): The relationship between Sadasiva as he who awakens
and divine beings below him up to the level of Maya.
Mixed (misra): that between divine beings and sages.
Other than divine (adivya): that between sages and ordinary men."
Sadasiva as the source of Saiva scripture is in his supreme (para)

form. At the intermediate (parapara) level he is said to be the vitality of
yoga and his body consists of the five Mantras associated with his five faces
104 APPENDIX C
which are the sources of the five currents (srotas) of Saiva scripture.9 In
his lower (apara) form, Sadasiva is the lord of the Mantrapitha and is here
said to have four faces. Now, although the JY itself belongs to the
Vidyapitha, it also considers the Mantrapitha to be very important and
deals with this class extensively. Accordingly, the Mantraplfha is said to
be the divine pitha (divyapitha) of the Mudra- and Mandala- pithas of
which Sadasiva is also the Lord. From Sadasiva's five faces issues the pure
knowledge (suddhavijnana) through which the divine Sound (nada) and
Drop (bindu) emerge. When these combine with the metres, they generate
through their rhythm all the sastras. The gods first revealed reality (artha)
through the Vedic metres {chandas), even so all the scriptures are forms in
which Sadasiva embodies himself. Consciousness has no form in itself but
is said in this way to possess a body made of Mantras. As such, Sadasiva
is full of divine powers and has a form (vigraha). Through the four
instruments {karana) of mind, ego, intellect and speech, he assumes the
identity of the teacher who instructs; while when the fourth instrument -
speech - is substituted by the power of hearing, he becomes the disciple
who listens. He who knows the four instruments is said to be a "Maha-
karunika" l0 Within these gross bodies is the subtle body (ativahikalinga)
governed by the vital breath which moves through the right and left
currents of vitality. In this way the right and left currents of scripture
descend into the world along with a 'mixed' current formed by their
conjunction to which the Yamalas belong.
1. The Pitha Division
The JY deals with Agamic Saivism from two points of view. Firstly
it enumerates the Tantras which belong to the pithas; then it enumerates
the lines of transmission of the scriptures from master to disciple (santana)
and the schools (mathika) belonging to the currents (srotas) of the
scriptures.11 Thus the JY seeks to present a picture of Agamic Saivism and
its many different branches from the point of view of both systems of
classification. It reserves, however, pride of place for the pitha system as
the most fundamental classification of scripture while the srotas system is,
in a sense, devolved to a classification of groups of Saiva traditions and
lines of transmission of doctrines, each peculiar to its own parent current.
The ideal Saiva master (here the term "guru "is generally used rather than
"acarya") is one who is conversant with the teaching of all the currents.12
The relationship between the pitha and srotas classifications is
peculiar and somewhat strained. It appears, as we have already had
occasion to remark, that it is a system which developed after the classifi

cation into five currents, at a time when they were reduced to three (see
above p. 42 ff), namely into 'right', 'left' and 'mixed' currents and takes
over from it as a system of classification of scriptures as a whole (and as a
set of groups to which the Tantras affiliated themselves), cutting across the
- distinctions made within it. We have already noted that this is happening
in the B Y's account of the Saiva canon while the following remark in the
J Y seems to echo the view of the BY which, as we shall see, is considered by
the JY to be a particularly important Tantra: "The four pithas are together
said to reside in the right, left and mixed currents as if they were the
principal branch in a subsidiary branch (of the teachings)."13
Before dealing with the pi/has extensively, Bhairava talks about them
in general and deals with their contents summarially. Bhairava starts by
listing a number of synonyms for the word "pi/ha", all of which mean a
"group" or "collection".I4 The Mantrapitha is associated with masculine
words while the Vidyapitha is associated with feminine ones. Perhaps by
this is implied that the Tantras of the Mantrapitha deal more extensively
with male deities while those of the Vidyapitha with female ones, as the
Svacchandabhairavatantra and the SYM, which belong to these two
pithas respectively, exemplify. The Mudrapitha is of three forms related
to mind, speech and body. It is called "terrible" (ghora). The Mandala-
pitha is where all three unite and is said to be undivided. This does not
mean that the Tantras of this pitha are monistic but rather that it has,
according to the JY's account, no subdivisions. Again, the preference the
JY has for the Mantrapitha is evidenced by the way it characterizes it as
the repository of the supreme brilliance (paramam tejas) which symbolizes
the state of the enjoying subject (bhoktr), while the Vidyapitha is the object
of his enjoyment (bhogya). Mudra includes both of these while Mandala
is present in them all.' 5
To the Mantrapitha ("beyond which there is nothing") are said to
belong twelve thousand Mantras. It consists essentially of eight Bhairava-
tantras, namely, the Svacchanda, Unmatta, Asitanga, Ruru, Canda,
Krodha, Jhankara and Kapalisa16 with which secondary Tantras are
associated. The JY appears to quote a verse from the Sarvaviratantra
recorded by Ksemaraja in his commentary on the SvT which states that the
Tantras of this pitha are four, namely, the Svacchanda, Canda, Krodha
and Unmatta-bhairavatantras.'1 The apparent contradiction is recon
ciled if we understand that what is meant here is that these are the
four major Tantras of the Mantrapitha, each of which is linked with one
of the four remaining Bhairavatantras. Consequently the Mantrapitha is
said to be two-fold.18
The Vidyapitha is also extensive.19 The major Tantras listed as
106 APPENDIX C
belonging to this pitha are the following: Sarvavira, Samayoga,

Siddhayogesvarimata, Pancamrta, Visvadya, Yoginijalasambara,
Vidyabheda, Sirascheda, Mahasammohana, Nayottara and Maharaudra.
Then comes a list of Yamalas (it appears that all the Yamalas belong to the
Vidyapitha); these are: Rudra, Brahma, Visnu, Skanda, Auma (i.e„ Uma),
Rudrabheda, Hari and Gautami yamalas.
Firstly, it is interesting to note that the JY itself does not figure
amongst the Yamalas but is separately listed as the Sirascheda. Although
eight Yamalas are listed here, in the detailed exposition which follows (see
p. 114 ff.) only the first five of them are discussed, of which the BY is
considered to be the most important. Eighteen subsidiary Yamalas are
said to be associated with them, namely, seven Matrkayamalas, six
Yoginiyamalas (beginning with Jaya) and five Matryamalas. According to
the detailed account of the five Yamalas, four of them are said to generate
four others as follows: Brahma - Vetala, Visnu - Isana, Rudra - Atharva
and Skanda - Sarasvati.20 The standard complement of eight Yamalas is
thus complete, although these eight are not the ones listed above. Nor are
they quite the same as those listed amongst the sixty-four Bhairavatantras
(see p. 121 ff.) which are: Brahma, Rudra, Visnu, Skanda, Gautamiya,
Atharva, Vetala and Ruruyamala. However, if we identify the Ruru
yamala with the Rurubheda, only the Uma and Hari-yamalas are missing
in this list.
The Mudrapitha consists of eighteen thousand Mantras and one
hundred and eight Kalpas. It has three principal divisions associated with
the following root Tantras (sutra): Hrdbheda, Matrbheda and
Kubjikamata.
The Mandalapitha has only one division belonging to its root sutra
and is said to be sealed by a hundred (i.e., countless) mandalas. It appears
from the JY's account that the Mandalapitha had little substance of its
own (at least at the time of the redaction of the JY). Essentially, it is
considered to be a part of the other pithas, enjoying little autonomous
existence of its own as a separate category.
Finally, the JY refers to another important classification of the
scripture, one we have already discussed at length (see above p. 43 ff.)
namely, that into eight groups of eight (astastaka) which, as we shall see,
is essentially the same as we find in the Srikanthiyasamhita.
After this brief exposition Bhairava goes on to give a detailed
description of the contents of these pithas along with the lines of their
transmission.
2. Mantrapitha
This is basically divided into the Tantras associated with four root 169b
Tantras or mulasutras, namely, Svacchanda-, Canda-, Krodha-, and
Unmalta-bhairavasutras.
Svacchandabhairavasutra. This is divided into two branches, namely,
those of Svacchanda and Asitanga. The Svacchanda branch was made
manifest at the command of Svacchandabhairava. It consists of eight
sections, each taught by a Bhairava starting with Kankalabhairava and
ending with Sitabhairava. The first to hear these teachings was Ananta
who received it through the power of yoga (yogasakti) operating on the
Pure Path. They were then adopted by Srikantha and Lakulisa.
Lakulapani expounded the teachings extensively to sages like Gautama
who knew the Veda. His best disciple was Musalendra to whom he
transmitted the essence of the teachings.21
Asitanga, the second branch, was revealed by eight Bhairavas
including Asitanga and Kapala to the Anantaviras manifested through
them. The teaching was then transmitted through the ages in various
Tantras considered to be schools or branches (sakha) of the Asitangon-
mattasutra. These include Asitanga, Mahanada, Ekapada, Mahodaya, 170a
Bindukapala, Nadendu, Sekhara, Caryamrta, Kalajala, Kalakuta,
Mahamrta, Mahaghanghala, Bhairavaghanghala, Mahanirvanayoga,
Vicitrabhairava. Bhima. Mahabija and Parampada.22
Candabhairavasutra. This sutra is also divided into two sections, namely

those belonging to Canda- and Ruru-Bhairavas. The Candabhairava
sutra, which has twelve Kalpas, was originally revealed to Vikarala,
Simhakesa and to one other(?) along with eight Viras by Candanatha.
These sages founded several schools. This Great Knowledge (mahajnana)
was then transmitted by Candanatha's will along the following line of
teachers.
From Simhakesara to Manohara - Visnu - Kausika - Srivatsa - 170b
Srivinasa - Srigarbha - Visvavaisrava - Saura - Midhaswami -
Subhadra - Munjakesin - Adhoksaja - Medhasas. It was also given to
Agastya's circle of masters by Vigrahesa and, by the will of the Srikantha-
suris, was transmitted by Bhairava who gave it to the gods. It was then
transmitted to Sakatayana - Pippalada - Uddalaka - son of Naciketas
who brought it into this world with its many branches (sakha).
The Tantras belonging to this sutra are twenty-one in number, namely
Dandatantra, Viratantra, Mahapitha, Supitha, Candapitha, Susravana,
Purakalpa, Candogra, Candamandala, Candasidhara, Bhutogra (?),
108 APPENDIX C
Bhutanigraha, Vijaya, Tripada, Kama, Amogha, Ardhalocana,

Patalavijaya, Trailokyavijaya, Mahadamara and Ghoraddmaratantra.23
171a Krodhabhairavasutra. This sutra is divided into two main groups - the
superior (para) and inferior (apara), taught by Krodhabhairava and
Jhaiikara respectively. The Krodhabhairava group has eight branches.
The Tantras of these branches were taught by eight Bhairavas, including
Kantibhairava, Sikhasekhara and Rodhina (?). The branch associated
with Samghatabhairava is also divided into eight branches taught by eight
Bhairavas starting with Sasankasekhara up to Virupaksa. All these
branches again have many subdivisions so that the Krodhatantra group is
said to have been transmitted along innumerable lines. Kantabhairava
spoke it to Rudrohkara and Mahesa while the Krodhograsamhita
belonging to this Tantra was taught by Krodhabhairava himself to
Kamalesvara who transmitted it to Bhima who gave it to Jnanabhrt and
Amsumati. Again Vimalabhairava gave the Vimalatantra to Candrapida,
while Krodhesa gave it to Surapida and Tarapida. (Sikha?) Sekhara-
171b bhairava gave the Krodhamalinisamhita (said to describe many mudras)
to Amalesa, while Mahavirasikhara transmitted it to his disciples on the
lower level. The Krodhanalasamhita of one hundred seventy-five
thousand verses was taught by Mayapinda and Amalesa; the hundred
thousand verse recension was taught by Bhairava, while Nandin taught the
version of twenty million verses. At his command Bhairava and the
goddess taught it to the Baiakhilyas. The one thousand eight hundred
verse version was taught by Nandinatha, that of seventeen (hundred?)
verses by Krodhin(?) and that of eight (hundred?) by Dattatreya, while the
third group of eight Viras gave it to Sitamsusekhara. The Nanajharikara-
malinisamhita was received by Visalaja from Jhankara while Krura-
bhairava taught a section of this Tantra called Krodhakarankinisamhita
to Kandarpa. The Binduvijayatantra was imparted to Sasibhusana.
Bindukitiratantra (?) was taught by Kalikahladadeva. Samanta received
the Yogamalinisamhita from Krakaca and Sasikanti gave the Krodha-
samvarttaka to Mahasamantadeva. Tara received the Mahanadatantra
while the Visamaksodhamalitantra(?) belongs to Mahatarapati. The
Krodhatantra was transmitted from Tarapati - Sutarapavana -
Dhamalila - Jitaiavanyaka - Hatakanatha and was finally received
172a by Kalanala.
Bhairava concludes this section by defining the term "krodha"
(meaning literally "anger"): "Anger is said to be that by virtue of which
one becomes genuinely one-pointedly intent on removing whatever
obstacle there may be to liberation."24
Unmattasutra.
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created Bhairava starts by saying
using a watermarked that thiscopy
evaluation root of
Tantra and its
CVISION Maestro
ramifications are but a drop from the infinite ocean of Sadasiva. The
Unmattapaddhati is divided into two lines, each of which is of eight
divisions corresponding to eight Bhairavas. Unmattabhairava taught the
Unmattatantra to which belong twenty-one Samhitas, while Kapalisa
presides over the second line of which there are eight principal Samhitas,
namely: Anantabhairava, Anantavijaya, Bhairava, Para, Vinasikha,
Acaloddisa, Martandasamhita and Candograbhairava. These Samhitas
were brought to earth by eight sages amongst which only Visaialocana,
Tarapati and Sutara are named, the latter being the revealer of the
Martandasamhita. These Sarnhitas are linked to each other and to other
Tantras as follows:
Sikha - Amrta, Ananda, Pramoda, Anantavijaya25

Andcala and Amrtananda - Ananda, Gambhira, Jivananda, Sirottara,
Sunanda.
Martanda - Manthara, Vijayananda, Surananda
Candogra - Sadananda, Asritananda, Marigalananda, Mangala.
(Bhairava) - Lelihana, Mahajvala, Candamalini, Karankini, Karala,
Karnamula, Kalevara, Mahaphetkarabija
Each of the Tantras associated with the Unmattabhairavasamhita

have other Tantras associated with them. These are:
Lelihana Nityanity, Anitya, Nilya.

Mahajvala Umadeha, Nilakan/ha, Yoganidra
Candamalini Pujodaya, Kurangaksi, Padaksi, Citrakandhara. 173a
Karahkini Two extensive Samhitas - not named.
Karala Nigraha, Dhvastavighna
Karnamula Vighna, Sudiptabhdva.
Kalevara Samaya, Ksudrd.
Phetkara Vimala, Siva.
The Unmattatantra of the first line was transmitted by Unmatta

bhairava (?) to the gods starting with the five Sivas (Sivapancaka). From
Suddhavidya it was transmitted in a version of three hundred and fifty
(chapters?) to Dhyanahara who taught it to Prapanca, then to Kunda-
bhadra and Sikhesa who gave it to Bhira (?).
Bhairava then explains that he assumed the form of Unmattabhairava
when he became mad with passion at the sight of Daksayamkali. A seed-
syllable issued from him in this state from which Bhairava was generated
in his terrible (ghora) form. The goddess, his consort (Jaya), saw him then
and after coupling with him asked him for the knowledge whose awesome
110 APPENDIX C
power assumes the extremely terrible' (mahaghora) form of Unmatta -

173b bhairava. Pleased with her, Bhairava spoke the Jayatantra of twelve
thousand verses. This Tantra has five versions (kalpa) of six thousand,
three thousand, one thousand eight hundred, eight hundred and seventy -
five, and five (or five hundred?) verses.
Before concluding this section on the Mantrapitha with the
affirmation that it is very extensive, Bhairava states that the Bhairava -
tantra was brought down to earth by the eight sages: Durvasas, Sanaka,
Jisnu, Kapila, Kasyapa, Kuru, Samvarta and Sankhapala.
3. The Vidyapitha
The Vidyapitha is said to be closely connected to the Mantrapitha.

The account of its contents is basically divided into three sections. Firstly,
a brief outline of these sections and their contents:
The Saktitantras belonging to the Middle Current. These are the
Sarvavira, Trisula (i.e., the SYM), Sricakra, Visvadya, Yoginijala -
sambara, Vidyabheda and Sirohrta (i.e., Sirascheda).2b
The Tantras belonging to the Left Current. Nayottara. Maharaudra,

Mahasammohana.27
The Tantras belonging to the Right Current. These are basically the
Yamalas of which five are the root texts. Of these, four are in a group of
174a their own, namely Raudra - , Auma - , Vaisnava - and Skanda - yamalas
The fifth is the Brahmayamala which is said to expound "the conduct
which involves the use of rotten flesh" (kravyacara) whereas the others do
not. It is also called "Picumata," "Dvayaksara"or just "Mata." Seven
other root Tantras (sutra) are associated with it, namely Ucchusma,
Niracara, Mahacara, Sarvatobhadra,28 Dvika, Sarvatmaka and
Mahadaksina. The last Tantra is divided into two sections. Thus there
are eight Tantras altogether and as these are all Matatantras they are
called the "Eight Matas" (matastaka).
After concluding that there are fifteen root Tantras (mulasutra) in
the Vidyapitha, the JY moves on to a more detailed treatment of each
of them.
The Sarvaviratantra. This Tantra was revealed by Mahadeva and
transmitted along the following line: Daksina - Mahavira - Pracanda -
Kankala - Nilakantha - Bhairava - consort - Garutmat - Dasa -
khandara - Ravana and Vibhi$ana - Patanga - Bhavapapin who then
transmitted it to men.
The basic form of this Tantra (mulasutra) is said to be of three
hundred and fifty (chapters?), its concise (samgraha) version is called
"sahasra " which presumably means that it is one thousand verses long.
Other versions consist of sixteen thousand, twelve thousand and twenty-
four thousand verses. Altogether this Tantra is said to be over one
hundred thousand verses long and has been heard, spoken and transmitted
many times.
The Siddhayogesvarimata. This Tantra has three (sections/versions?) 174b

taught by three different teachers, namely: Para by Mahendra, Parapara
by Bhisma and Apara by Siddhayogin.
A number of Tantras, all of which are said to be two hundred and fifty
(chapters?) long, are associated with the SYM and transmitted by various
teachers. These are:
Teacher Tantra
Maladhara Malini (?)
Karalin - (?)
Ajakarna Khecarivijaya
Sankhadharin Mahasankhatantra
Marmaphetkara Phetkaraikaksara
Vidyadhipati Vidyalaksa
Vidyolka Vidyaprasuti
Aghora Sitaghora
Ghoresvara Raktaghoresvari
Vidya Krsnaka
Kitacaksus Krsnaghoresvari
Bhairava's will Pitaghori
Padmamudra Mahamaya (?)
Niranjana Bhadra
Rudras Iccha Kali
Jnatr Karankini
The Siddhayogesvaritantra was transmitted along the following line:

Srikantha - Ksudra - Amrtabindu (=Binduparapitr) - Vipra -
Bhairava - consort - Krsna - Umapati - Vedasiras - Angiras -
Utathya - Urdhvaretas who taught it to men.
The Sricakratantra. Eight Cakrasamhitas are associated with this Tantra,

namely: Svaracakra, Varacakra, Nadicakra, Guhyacakra, Kalacakra,
Sauracakra, Vahneyacakra and Somajacakra.29 Siva 'resounds' (svarati) 175a
and is manifest in the Svaracakratantra while Varnacakra deals with
112 APPENDIX C
Mantra. Nadicakra (also called Sutara) and the Guhyacakra deal with the
nature of Sakti. There are two Kalacakratantras, both are said to deal with
the duration of man's life (ayus). One of the two is Saura and said to be
auspicious (subha); the other is Buddhist and is considered to be
inauspicious (asubha). Vahneyacakra is said to be 'enflamed' (dipta) by
Mantra while the teachings of Somajacakra (also called "Candatantra")
destroy death.
The Pancamrtatantra. The only information supplied about this root
Tantra is the line of its transmission which is: Sakti - yoginis, ganas, gods
and snakes - Prahlada - Ausanasena - Bhargava - Devala -
Krsnatreya ("who knew the Vedas") - Kusadhvaja - Sitoda -
Patadra (?) - Dantya.
The Visvadyatantra. This Tantra is named "Visvadya "because it teaches
the nature of the group of yoginis (yoginijala) starting with the one named
175b Visva. The line of transmission is as follows: Sadasiva - Visvatman -
Vimaladrsa - Kanticchatra - Saundin - Bhairava - Sakti who hid it. A
few of the Mantras of this Tantra were known to Kilaheli who learned
them from Sakti and transmitted them to the world of men.
Yoginijalasambara. There are twelve Tantras associated with this root
Tantra: Mahasamvarttaka, Bhima, Tilaka, Nakha, Bimba, Candralekha,
Candasitaka, Silada, Bhagamala, Bhogini, Sukesin and Sudhama.30
Associated with these Tantras are twenty Upasamhitas: Taraka,
176a Aksi, Pasaghni, Nandini, Gamini, Bhrguni, Satya, Daksayani, Uma,
Maya, Mahakali, Candali, Acalasri, Bhadrakali, Sumedha, Tara,
Arkamani, Tarakabharana, Raudri and Jvalamalantika.
The line of transmission of the Yoginijalasambara is as follows:
Mahasamvartanatha - Bhima - Tailaka - Dirghanakhin - Bimba -
Candavrddha - Candasilataka - Silada - Bhagamalin - Bhagini -
Vira - Sukesin - Sudhama - Jvalamukhantika - Bhairava - Sakti -
Urdhvaretas - Ananta.
The Yoginijalasambaratantra is said to the glory of the Anantasrotas.
The Vidyabhedatantra. Seven Samhitas are associated with this Tantra

taught by as many teachers; these are:
Teacher Tantra
Vidyesana Siddhartha
Pralamba Vidyalaya
Padadru Vidyarajni
Karala Vidyamani
Ajatman Vidyarasi
Vidyesana Vidyaprasuti
Amsaphala Tridandi
Six of these Samhitas have not yet been revealed.31 Bhairava will give 176b
them to the world in the last age (yuga).
The Siraschedatantra. This Tantra is taught by Bhairava himself in the
last aeon. It is the last of the seven root Tantras of this Current to come to
earth and also belongs equally to the Right and Left Currents. It is
expressly said to be a Yamalatantra and is also called "Jayadratha"or
"Satsahasra. " It was transmitted from Mina(?) - Narasimha - Yogini -
Daivavatsyaikacaksus - Sukra. A number of Tantras are associated
with if.
Teacher Tantra
Vajrakaya Vajramalinisamhita
Jvalantaksa Jvalatantra
Yamantika Yamanlakatantra
Kalanta Kalantakatantra
Plavana Plavanatantra
Candavega Candavegasamhita
Nidhisa Taranidhitantra
The Satrughnatantra was transmitted by Satrumardana - Ekaksa -

Kala and Mina who divided it into two sections (skandha). Bhairava
received it in the form of the Kalabhedatantra (also called Kala -
samkarsana). He taught it to his consort and to Yatudhanadhipa and
Vrnadarakamuni. It was transmitted through his divine power in
countless sections (skandha).
The Sammohanatantra. Once when the Lord of the Demons, in alliance 177a
with the Heroes and the circle of Mothers, was fighting the gods, he drank
the sacred nectar and became drunk. In this state he started to dance while
the Mothers, headed by Cakrakaralini, began to devour the circle of the
gods along with Bhairava who presides over it. Siva, aware of the danger,
emitted into the ocean of wine a Lotus of Power of four petals on which sat
the goddesses Jaya, Vijaya, Jita and Aparajita with their brother,
Tumburu, seated in the centre. They played upon their vinas and the
terrible circle of Mothers, attracted by the music, desisted from their
intent.32 It was the same Tumburu, skilled both in playing the vina and
vocal music, who, along with his four sisters, brought the Maha-
sammohanatantra to earth.
The line of transmission of this Tantra is as follows: Tumburu - 177b
114 APPENDIX C
Mahesana - Sammohana - Ananta - Trimurti - Dundubhi -

Nilakantha. Nilarudra was another teacher of this Tantra. He had a large
number of disciples who were also conversant with the sixty-four
Bhairavalantras.33 These all belonged to the Bhargava branch of the line
of transmission.
Associated Tantras. Mayabijottara, Sammohanamrta, Jayamrta, Vicitra,
Taramrta, Mahamrta, Gunamrta, Kalasara, Paramrta, Trottala,
Bindusara, Mayasara, Mahodaya, Vidyajala, Mahajala, Madana,
Madanodaya, Mantrodaya, Pramoda, Raksaraksa, Suraksa, Traiguna,
Bhutadamara, Trailokyavijaya, Vijaya, Nilaketu, (Vasudhara?),
Ahkaprasna, Priyodaya, Mahabala, Vipraghna, Jambhana, Mohana,
Prabha, Sikha, Cudamani, Kama, Karkota, Karapujita, Sammohatilaka,
Bimbatilaka, Tilaka, Prayojana, Durvasamrta, Sundara, Kandarpa-
vijaya, Lila, Lalita, Rativardhana, Bhogineya, Visala, Bhratrtantra.34
178a The Nayottaratantra. The sages Sukra and Angiras received this Tantra
and brought it down into the world, transmitting it to Candrasekhara. A
number of related Tantras are listed: Trailokyamohana, Bimba,
Danavarivimohana, Tarakabhyudaya, Samgramavijaya, Nayasara,
Tilaka, Kolahala, Amburasi, Capamali, Mrgadhvaja, Narayana and
Vasatkara.
The Maharaudratantra. The deity of this Tantra is called Maharaudra or
Ruru (bhairava). He. taught this Tantra to Sarva - Rudra - Samvarta —
Canda and Saundin - Ardhanarisa who taught a short version to Bhrnga.
I82b The Yamalas. The term "yamala" which literally means "a couple in
union" and commonly refers to the coupling of the god with his consort,
is here given a special meaning as the union of Mantra and Vidya. The
implication here is that these works deal with both the ritual formulas
corresponding to and embodying the gods (as Mantras) as well as the
goddesses (as Vidyas).35 Again these operate in the domain of another
couple, namely, knowledge (Jnana), which is both insight into ultimate
principles and an understanding of the methods described in the Tantras,
together with action (kriya) which is the application of this knowledge.
They depend on one another.36 The goal of spiritual endeavour is achieved
by following the teachings of the Yamalas, dealing as they do with these
four topics.
179b The Brahmayamala. The root of all the Yamalas is considered to be the
Brahmayamala. It has three principal divisions called Raurava, Andhaka
and Kanaka. The Visnu, Skanda and Rudrayamalas belong to these three
respectively. The four Vedas are said to originate from them along with
the Umayamala37 The Brahmayamala has many other secondary

divisions and many Tantras are associated with it. It is said to partake of
the character of all five srotas and is also called "Picumata. " The word
"Picu" is said to consist of two units, namely, "Pi" which means "body" 179b
(pinda) and "cu" which means "seed" (bija): a true yogin is one who unites
these two elements, that is, his body with the seed of consciousness. Again,
"Pi" denotes menstrual flow (kaminipuspa) and "cu" the male seed (retas).
The repeated union of these two in conjunction with the performance of
the appropriate ritual (kriya) and recitation of Mantra is considered to be
Picu. "Pi" is also said to denote the female organ (yoni) while "cu" is the
male seed. This seed - called "vindu" - is the omniscient knower - 'vid'.
It is the supreme seed of consciousness.
The BY is the main Matatantra and has eight Matatantras associated
with it. These, along with the teachers who brought them to earth and
anutantras associated with them, are as follows:'8
Teacher Matatantra Anutantra

0
Bindusara Rakta Utpala0
Kapalin Pecika0 (Hedamata) Karalinimata
Hetuyana (?) Mrgalinimata (Vrkadaya) Aitreya
Siva Sambara Sarasvata
Utphullaka39 Kalasara + Mukuta
Nilakesin Nilakesa Lampata
Bharudi Bharunda Kalakhya
Kausiki Pingala Picusara and Nayodaya
Associated with the eight anutantras are eight parisistatantras. How these 180a
are linked is not always made clear. They are Pancalika (linked with the
Utpalalantra), Manava (associated with the Vagavalitantra), Karalimata
and its 'sarasamgraha', Laksmi (associated with the Kalakhya), Vimala
(associated with the Lampatatantra), Kacchapi (associated with the
Kampakiihadrutantra) and Garbhaprakarana (associated with the
Nayodayatanlra).
From the parisistatantras originate the upasutras. These are
Asvapluta, Saranga, Gojika (?), Bhedavipluta, Vaibhariga, Matanga,
Kusumali and Savitraka.
All these Tantras are the root ancilliaries (mulapansista) of the BY.
Along with them are seven misrasutras which are said to belong to all five
currents of scripture. These are Musti, Kusa, Lava, Kalasara, Ambika,
Tilaka and Avadhuta.
116 APPENDIX C
Bhairava now goes onto discuss an interesting matter which concerns

both the exegesis of these Tantric texts and how they are conceived to be
related to one another. Bhairava explains that there are five types of basic
Tantras (sutra) which disclose the different levels of meaning of the
teachings.40 These are as follows:
Mulasutra: This is the root Tantra. There are different root Tantras for
each pitha.41 Each one is supposed to deal extensively with the teachings
of a given tradition as a whole. It is the text which indicates (sucaka) the
entire extent of the doctrines and ritual procedures of its tradition.
Guhyasutra: The Tantras of this type discuss the hidden esoteric meaning
of the teachings.
Nayasutra: These Tantras deal with how the adept is likely to fall from
the path and lose the attainments he has already acquired (siddhi) and
how he can get them back.
Uttarasutra: This discusses and clarifies the intended sense of the
teachings as determined by these sutras.
The Uttarottarasutra: This elucidates and supplements what remains to
be understood or has, inadvertently, not been dealt with fully in the
previous four sutras. It is said to teach the ultimate purport of these
scriptures just as it is inherently in itself and beyond all thought-
constructs (nirvikalpa).
It is the teacher's responsibility to expound the meaning of the

scriptures clearly. He does this by connecting their sense into a coherent
whole through a number of correlates (sambandha)he establishes between
their contents. He deals with the root Tantras individually at first in order
to bring out the underlying coherence between them and their associated
Tantras, and to then ideally establish it between all the sutras and their
teachings. According to the JY, there are five correlates which, by
implication, it juxtaposes with the five types of sutras. These are:
Indication (sucana): The teacher summarizes what has been taught

before and on the basis of that indicates what is going to be taught
further.
Preliminary Exposition (abhidhana)
Validation (gamaka): The teacher now gradually unfolds the meaning of
the sutra. In order to make it clear, he makes use of examples and refutes
possible objections.
Clarification (prakasaka): This follows from the previous correlate.
Ordering the Disordered (sahkirna): In order to explain the meaning of

a Tantra, the teacher must distinguish between the sections of it which
deal with particular matters. As he proceeds from one chapter to the next
of the Tantra, he points out where one topic begins and another ends. He
deals first with each section individually and then indicates how they are
related to the others.
Other Agamas also deal with these correlations in their own way.
Abhinava devotes a section of his Tantraloka to an explanation of how
the teacher should transmit the meaning of the scriptures to his disciples
(vyakhyavidhi).42 Abhinava bases himself mostly on the Devyayamala
which Jayaratha accordingly quotes extensively in his commentary.
Paraphrasing this Tantra, Abhinava starts by saying that there are five
kinds of teachers:
Those who know just one Kalpa, that is, a version of a given root Tantra
or a Tantra associated with it.
Those who know the entire range of Kalpas associated with a given
Tantra.
Those who know all scriptures belonging to a given class (Sasira).
Those who know the meaning of all the Samhitas.
Those who know all the classes of scriptures.4'
The best teacher is, of course, one that belongs to the fifth group.
However, if a student cannot find a teacher who knows the scriptures in
their entirety, he should seek a teacher who is well conversant with the
particular Tantra he wishes to learn and whose teachings he seeks to put
into practice.
The Devyayamala, like the JY, says that there are five correlates
through which the teacher can explain the meaning of a Tantra with
reasoned argument in order to preserve the doctrines of his own tradition
(svamnaya). These are:
The Sections (pada): Theoretically a Tantra of the Samhita type is

divided into four sections, called pada. The teacher must first explain
the overall sense of the Tantra. He does this by dealing with each one of
these sections, explaining their contents in general terms in the order in
which they appear in the beginning, middle and end of each section.
The Coherence of Each Section (pddagaia): The teacher should explain
how each part of each section fits with every other in a coherent manner
118 APPENDIX C
and without contradictions.

The Chapters (patala): The teacher can now explain the contents of the
Tantra chapter by chapter and in so doing connect one to the other.
The Meaning of the Words (padartha): The teacher now explains each
statement in the Tantra individually.
The Meaning of the Sutra: The teacher can now deal with the entire root
Tantra. He reflects on its overall content, distinguishing it from other
sutras, in order to elucidate its unique character in relation to other
sutras.44
Although the divisions into grades of sutras is more theoretical than

real, it is interesting to observe how the Agamas attempted to find through
it coherence in their extensive and diverse literature. Certainly some
Tantras were more closely linked to each other than were others; even so
we can't help feeling that we have here an ideal scheme. We can compare
this scheme with the Buddhist Tantras which do, in fact, tend to develop in
this way, at least in part. Perhaps we might hazard to suggest that the
Saiva Tantras took over this scheme as a theoretical possibility which did,
in a partial way reflect an aspect of the relationship between the Tantras
and their traditions.
The Rudrayamala. Eleven Samhitas are associated with the Rudra-
yamala: Arthasara, Suradharma, Daityaghni, Virarthina, Virasara,
Raudri, Mudrantamalini, Kalottara, Kalaghni, Mahamrtunjaya and
Candabhairava.45
180a The Visnuyamala. The line of transmission of this Yamala is as follows
Sadasiva - Kapalisa - Svacchanda - Krodha - Ucchusma - Ruru -
Candabhairava - Unmatta - Virabhairava - Ananta - Bhaskara -
Manthana - Nilakamha - Bhima - Vamaka - Mahakala - Visnu -
Munindra - Sandilya.
Associated with this Yamala are the following Samhitas: Trimundini
Bahurupa, Ucchusma, Canda, Pronmatta, Virabhairava, Anantamata
Anantabhaskara, Trnaka (?) and Anantavijaya. A group of four Samhita:
collectively called "rupa"are said to be derived from the Anantavijaya
These are Bhima, Varna, Mahakali and Grdhrapati. Along with these
scriptures is the Kalavadanasamhita of twenty-one thousand verses and
the Visnupasamhita of six thousand verses. The Durdarsanasamhita (also
called Sudarsana) of three thousand five hundred verses was brought to
earth by Sandilya.
181b Skandayamala. This Tantra, also called the "Senapatiyamala", was
transmitted along the following lineage: Tejodhaman - Prthusiras -

Samadrsa - Visvabhuk - Visavalayagola - Bhairava - Consort -
Visakha - Kunjaramukha - Sambhadra - Virabhadra - Ugracanda -
Mahendra - Candrarkavayumuni - Manugana.
The Samhitas associated with this Yamala are Gauhasphanda,
Analakdntha, Visacchada, Saisava, Mayurasikha, Ramanodbhava,
Varada and Lilotpatamalika.
Umayamala. The line of transmission of this Yamala is as follows
(Bhagarudra) Bhairava - Asitadrsa (Krsnaksa) - Yamantaka -
Pingalesa - Humkara - Sahkukarna - Pingala - Mrtyunjaya. 182a
There are eight Samhitas associated with this Yamala and they are
said to belong to all four pithas. These are Uma, Rauravi, Bhima,
Gambhira, Langala, Matryananda, Surananda and Bhairavananda.
The Umayamala is supposed to have originated from the Soma-
yamala while countless other yamalas are supposed to be derived from the
other ones. These include four Devatayamalas, four Dutibhavayamalas,
four Kinkiniyamalas, six Yoginiyamalas, eighteen Bhimayamalas, ten
Dakiniyamalas and a number of Matryamalas.
4. The Mudrapitha
The Mudrapilha is also called the Kriyasutra, probably because

Mudra is a manifestation of the power of action (Kriyasakti) just as
Mantra is a manifestation of the power of knowledge. The revealer of the
Tantras of this pitha is Bhairava who also created the sixty-four
Bhairavatantras. The Mudra which the Tantras of this pitha are said to
disclose is the Gesture or Seal of Emptiness (vyomamayi mudra). It is
one's own authentic nature {svasvabhava) that is self-established and
delights in eternal bliss. This seal is 'stamped' onto all the relationships
between the categories of existence and melts away all bodily bondage.
When it descends onto the level of the empirical world where meditation
and its object are distinct, it is variously conceived and so assumes
countless forms. Three root Tantras belong to this pitha:
Hrdbheda. All the JY tells us about this Tantra is the line of its trans
mission which is as follows: Phetkarabhairava - Kantichatra - ? -
Prapalambha - Niranjana - Vyapin - Vigrahesvara - Bhairava -
goddess who revealed a short version to mankind.
Matrbheda. Bhairava explains that this Tantra is so-called because it 183b
exalts the mother (matr) in whom and by whom all the universe is
120 APPENDIX C
measured (mapita) and saved (tranita) and of whom there are many
diverse forms (bheda).46 There are five Samhitas associated with the
Matrbheda, namely Aparajita, Vastuvidya, Sarvabimba, Karotini,
Siddhasarartha, Citrartha (?).47
48
184a The Kubjikamata. The KMT is said to have originated in the mountains.
It is considered to be the most important Tantra of the Mudrapitha
although it is linked with all the pithas. This is the Tantra of the goddess
Kubjika. She is the power Beyond Mind (manonmani) who, in the bliss of
loving union (samplava), withdraws her limbs to form the divine triangle
of the Seed (bija). Drop (bindu) and Sound (nada) through which the
universe is created. The KMT is said to deal with the Seal of Speech
(vacika mudra). This is of countless forms although it consists essentially
of the fifty letters of the alphabet. It denotes the meaning of countless
words and indicates the true nature of things leading thus to its realization.
The sections (or associated texts) of this Tantra are Ekaksara, Dvyaksara,
Padamala, Sabdamala, Sabdamalartha, Malini, Vakyamala and
Vidyamala.
5. Mandalapitha
This pitha is said to be equally present (samanya) in the other three

pithas. Although it has only one mulasutra, which is not named here, it is
divided in many parts (kalpa). The line of transmission is as follows:
Pancasekhara who brought it to earth transmitted it to RatiSekhara -
Samharabhairava - Dindi - Dandesvara - Ghoreya - Gomati -
Trikala - Srikantha - Bhairava - Brahma who heard it in each pitha.
6. The 'Eight Times Eight' Bhairavatantras
After the goddess has been told about the contents of the four pithas
associated with Bhairava, she then wants to know about the sixty-four
Bhairavatantras said to constitute the Wheel governed by Sadasiva. These
Tantras are listed below along with the names of their teachers who are
considered to be incarnations of Bhairava. The ordering of the eight
groups is just as we find it in the SKS (see above p. 45 ff.). Moreover, more
than half of the Tantras listed in the SKS are the same as those listed here.
We have therefore recorded their names in a separate column as shown in
Table 9.
Table 9. The Sixty-Four Bhairavatantras.
Teacher Tantra Group Corresponding 185a

Tantras in
the SKS 4 9
Bhairava
Durvasa Svacchanda Svacchanda
Sanaka Cauda Bhairava
Visnu Krodha Canda
Kapila Unmatta Krodha
Kasyapa Asita Unmatta
Kuru Ruru Asitanga
Samvartta Jhankara Mahocchusma
Sankhapala Kapalisa Kapalisa
Yamala
Bhrgu Brahma Brahma
Cetas Rudra Visnu
Nidhisa Visnu Svacchanda
Visvamitra Skanda Ruru
Gautama Gautamiya X X X X
Galava Atharva Atharvana
Yajnavalkya Vetala Rudra
Vibhanda Ruru Vetala
Mata
Kurcala Rakta Rakta
Krandana Petika Lampata
Kanka Bharundi Laksmimata '
Kekara Ida (Huha) ' Mata
Kanana Pingala Calika
Ksami Nilakesi Pingala
Kotaraksa Sambara Utphullaka
Samvartta Utphulla Visvadya
Mangala
Bindu Bhairavamangala Picubhairavi
Sabindu Candragarbha Tantrabhairavl
Satatapa Santimangala Tata
Parasara Sumangala (also Brahmikala
called Brahma
+ Rudra)
Apastamba Sarvamangala Vijaya
Ambubhuk Vijayamangala Candra
Table 9. The Sixty-Four Bhairavatantras (continued).
Teacher Tantra Group Corresponding

Tantras in
the SKS
Vyasa Visvamba (also Manga la
called Ugra-
mahgala)
Katyayana Sadbhavomangala Sarvamangala
Cakra
Uluka Svara Mantra
Sthulanadi Varna Varna
Hamsa Nadl Sakti
Hamsarava Guhya Kala
Suka Kala Bindu
Manu Saura Nada
Pita Vahneya Guhya
Aksaka Somaja Kha
Sikha
Vasistha Saukri Bhairavisikha
Daksasukra Manda Vina
Kanaka Mahocchusma Vinamani
Kokila Bhairavi Sammohana
Suka Sambari Damara
Visvabhuk Prapancaki Atharvaka
Kasyapa Matrbhedi Kabandha
Sveta Rudrakali Sirascheda
Bahurupa
Brhaspati Andhaki Andhaka
Yamoghanta Rurubheda Rurubheda
Kankara Sankha Aja
Syamaka Sulini Mula
Sikhi Karnamoti Varnabhanta
Kama Jankl Vidanga
Jata Jvalini Matrrodhana
Adhisa Matrrodhanl Jvalin
Vagisa
Hamsa Siddha Bhairavi
Soma Citra Citrika
Anuloma Hrllekha Hamsa
Viloma Bhairavi Kadambika
Lomaka Kadambika Hrllekha
Table 9. The Sixty-Four Bhairavatantras (continued).
Teacher Tantra Group Corresponding

Tantras in
the SKS
Sata Hamsini Candralekha
Jata Hamsamala Vidyullekha
Valmlka Candrakoti Vidyutmat
7. The Srotas Division
The JY knows and accepts the standard classification of the

Saivagama into five currents and even explicitly states that this is the
original basic form of the canon.50 However, it also refers to a sixth
Upper Current which we shall discuss later. Each of these six Currents
is here analysed in terms of the transmission of the teachings of the
Tantras belonging to them. They are, in other words, distinguished from
one another on the basis of the teachers (guru) and traditions (santati,
santana) associated with them.51 Each of Sadasiva's five faces (with the
sixth Current above them) is accordingly linked with a family of lineages
technically called "gotra" to which belong various lines of transmission
(santati). The members of each Current (or gotra) undertake vows (vrata)
and practice their own particular disciplines (carya) which the JY
enumerates for each in serial order. Again, each Current has its own
monastic centres called mathikas.
It is not essential to list all these names here; we shall limit ourselves
instead to making a few observations. Firstly, it is worth noting that the
Agamas understand themselves as transmitted doctrine not just as
scripture. It is the living tradition that matters and hence also the teacher
who preserves and passes it on to his disciples. Although each Current
has its teachers, the ideal teacher according to the Bhairavagamas is one
who knows all six Currents. He alone can explain the teachings of each
Current along with their esoteric meaning.52 The personal imparting
of the teaching to a small group of disciples entails the existence of
numerous monastic centres, each of which is headed by its own teacher
who can bequeath it to his successor.53 Some of these monastic centres
came to prominence and acquired an importance in their own right. The
Kashmiri tradition, for example, associates the dualist, monist and
qualified monistic schools of Saivism with three mathikas named after
Tryambaka, Amardaka and Srinatha respectively.54 The word "mathika"
thus comes ultimately to denote a particular school of thought associated
124 APPENDIX C
with the founder of the monastic centre from which it was propagated.
The JY, as we have said, accepts the basic Five Current division of the
Saivagamas. However, although it does classify them in these terms, it
does not concern itself to do so in detail. The Siva and Rudra division of
the Siddhantagamas are said, as usual, to consist of ten and eighteen
Agamas respectively. The Left Current consists of the Tantras which
'delude'55 which is clearly an allusion to the Sammohanatantra that is
regularly considered to characterize the scriptures of this Current. The
Current of the Right contains, amongst others, the sixty-four Bhairava-
tantras and the Yamalas. To this Current also belong the SvT and the
entire Mantra and Mudrapitha.56 The Garuda and Bhutatantras are
characterized in the usual way as concerned with remedies for poison and
with exorcism respectively.57 They are ascribed, as usual, to the Eastern
and Western Currents.58 The Tantras of the Left Current are said to deal
with the acquisition of the eight yogic powers (siddhi) and power to control
others,59 while the Right Current is the eternal non-dual abode of all the
pleasures of this world and every type of liberation.60
The Sixth Current is above the others. It belongs particularly to
Siva's power through which all the traditions and their teachings are
revealed in this world.61 Siva is the root source of all the Agamas; infinite
and full of the knowledge of consciousness he is both omniform and
tranquil like a waveless sea. His power is his vitality (virya) whose field is
the delight of the abode of consciousness and is beautiful with its blissful
pulsation generated through the diversity of its immanently manifest and
transcendentally unmanifest forms.62 This vitality is Speech at all levels63
and pours out of universal consciousness in countless extensions (prasara)
of its power of which the six Currents of scripture are the main streams.64
Full of this divine power at its very source the Sixth Current leads to
realization in an instant with great force (hathat) and so the form of Siva
that governs it is Hathakesvara. He is said to know the mysteries of Kula
and Kaula and so all the secret teachings originate from here. Conse
quently this Current is present in those of the Left and Right.65 Moreover,
although it flows in the upper regions (urdhvd) it is also connected with the
lower ones as well, that is, with those frequently assigned, as we have seen,
to the Kulagama. Thus Hathakesvara's domain is said to be "the abode of
the fire of time" which burns in the hells below the world-order. The SvT
confirms that Hataka is the name of the Lord of Sauvarna which is the
eighth and lowest hell66 while the JY tells us that all the lords of the hells
(patalanayaka) are born from Hathakesvara's mouth.67 According to a
passage quoted by Abhinavagupta from the Rauragama,68 when
Srikantha resides in the hell worlds he assumes the form of Hataka because
he bestows yogic powers suddenly and with great force (hathatah) while
\
Canon of Jayadrathayanala 125
the J Y expressly states that the Upper Current "bestows all yogic powers."
The Anandadhikaratantra69 declares that Hataka is the lord of the hell
where souls burn in the "fire of time." This place is destined for those
initiates who have broken their pledges and, more especially, for those
who, although votaries of the Left-hand Path, censor it. Here, according
to this Tantra, go those who have been taught higher doctrine but have,
nonetheless, resorted to lower teachings or Mantras of a lower order such
as those practised by the devotees of Garuda. They can, however, free
themselves of their suffering by offering themselves to Lord Hataka and
so reach the higher divine principles and then, from there, ultimately
merge into Siva.70
8. Conclusion
Accounts such as these not only teach us a great deal about the extent
of the Agamic corpus but also about its history and, consequently, about
the history of the development of Agamic Saivism. We should, however,
treat these accounts with caution. As we have seen, all the major Agamas
have their own peculiar view of the Saiva canon and, although their
accounts are in many ways compatible and even supplement each other,
none of them are either complete or unbiased. Moreover, they give rise to
many questions which still remain unsettled. Thus, we cannot help asking
ourselves whether all these Tantras did, in fact, exist. For example,
although the eight Bhairava Tantras are generally considered to form a
standard group, it is by no means certain whether they all existed.
Certainly the Svacchandatantra, at least, does and possibly a number of
others but it is hard to believe that all the Tantras said here to have been
associated with them did as well. Bhairavas are commonly worshipped in
groups of eight while the group which has given its name to these Tantras is
particularly well known. It is hard not to suspect that these lists are not
entirely genuine when we notice that groups of eight are such recurrent
features in them. May it not be the case that some of these titles are purely
fictitious additions to fill out ideal schemes? We can only be sure that a
Tantra existed when we find additional evidence to corroborate the
statements made in accounts such as these. We must, for example, find
direct quotations from it, or reference to it in independent sources such as
inscriptions. Best of all, of course, would be to find the text itself or
fragments of it.
Again, how genuine are the names listed in the lines of transmission
of these Tantras? Certainly the gods, divine beings and Upanisadic sages
Searchable,
whoweb-optimized PDF
figure in these created using
accounts cannota watermarked evaluation
be considered copy of CVISION
to be historical figures Maestro
126 APPENDIX C
connected with them. Even so, it is not impossible that the last few
members of these lines did, in fact, live at some time and propagated these
Tantras; perhaps, indeed, they even wrote them. It is worth noting,
however, that the account of the line of transmission given here of the
SYM and its own account as presented by Abhinavagupta in the
Tantraloka do not agree. This fact should put us on our guard to deal
cautiously with what these account tell us because our knowledge of the
extent and content of even the extant Tantras is still very superficial. Even
so, there can be little doubt that future research will reveal a vast field of
inquiry and that these accounts of the Saivagamic canon will serve as
important guidelines by which we may orient ourselves in the course of
work to help us to locate ourselves in this vast body of literature.
APPENDIX D
Manuscripts of the Kubjikatantras
For almost twenty years German scholars have been directing a

project to photograph manuscripts in Nepal. Amongst the many
thousands of manuscripts that have been photographed so far, there are
many of Tantras and related literature belonging the the Kubjika school.
Unfortunately, no descriptive catalogue of the manuscripts the project has
photographed has as yet been prepared and, due to the amount of material.
collected, it will probably take a great deal of time to produce. In the
meantime, in order to make part of this new material more readily
accessible, we have listed below some manuscripts relevant to the study of
the Kubjika cult. This list is by no means exhaustive. For one thing, I have
had the opportunity to consult only the index cards of the microfilms made
of manuscripts belonging to the National Archives in Kathmandu. I have
not had the time to see index cards of the numerous manuscripts in private
collections the project has photographed and so they could not be listed
here. Nor have short tracts with generic titles such as"Kubjikapuja''been
included, both because they are very many and also because it is impossible
to assess their content or value without seeing them. For the same reason I
have had to list many manuscripts of sections of the MBT as "unidenti
fied." I have also not listed manuscripts of the KMT (also called
Kulalikamnaya) because it has already been edited by Goudriaan and
Schoterman. A few entries, such as the important Satsahasra, are listed
without reel numbers. This is because it appears that the project has failed
to photograph these manuscripts although they are listed in the
catalogues.
Scholars who are interested in acquiring further information should
contact the Nepal Research Centre, New Baneshwar, P.O. Box 180,
Kathmandu, Nepal or the Staatsbibliothek PK-Orientabteilung,
Postfach 1407, 1000 Berlin 30, West Germany.
128 APPENDIX D
Title Reel No. MS No. Folio

1) Astavimsatikarmarcana B 176/6 1/1130 54
2) Kubjikakavacamalamantra B 178/19 1/1539 11
3) Kubjikakuladevatapuja B 181/16 5/5032 . 57
4) Kubjikakarmarcana B 181/11 5/1934 50
A 232/15 5/5026 39
B 182/3 5/1882 40
B 181/15 1/1698/395 41
5) Kubjikakhyadvadasasutra A 231/36 1/1696/813 10
6) Kubjikagurumaridalapuja . A 234/12 1/1696/1642 11
7) Kubjikaguhyesvaripujapaddhati B 181/17 1/1696/2247 65
8) Kubjikagnikubjikapujavidhi A 233/6 1/1696/869 13
9) Kubjikagnikubjikapratisthavidhi A 232/31 1/1696/1363 50
10) Kubjikagniyajnavidhi B 702/5 3/56 63
A 233/11 1/1696/289 2!
A 233/9 1/1696/1112 15
11) Kubjikagnilaksahutiyajnavidhi B 179/12 1/1696/2200 42
12) Kubjikagnividhi A 232/35 1/1696/202 59
13) Kubjikagnihomavidhi B 178/32 1/1696/2186 59
14) Kubjikadamanarohanapa vidhi- B 180/19 5/1880 66
rohanavidhi B 179/18 5/1886 31
B 865/5 5/5023 20
15) Kubjikanityahnikatilaka A 228/3 1/239 85
- 3/384 90
B 26/11 1/1361 93
B 26/10 1/1320 78
B 26/12 1/1360 93
B 26/19 1/1320 68
A 41/11 3/ 384vi 90
B 26/22 5/8541 vi 122
A 161/21 3/195 57
A 162/7 5/4995 99
B 415/22 5/1937 37
16) Kubjikapujavidhi B 865/5 5/ 5023 20
Manuscripts of Kubjikatantras 129

17) Kubjikamatasatsahasratippani - 1/1686 100
18) Kubjikamalamantroddhdra B 121/8 5/4818 76
19) Kubjikamunislhapanavidhi B 363/42 1/504 7
20) Kubjikayutaksari A 210/19 1/678 15
21) Kubjikardharatridipayagavidhi A 231/27 5/5024 25
B 179/10 1/1696/2211 42
22) Kubjikavidhana A 232/6 1/1030 31
23) Kubjikavisayakatantra - 2/135 24
24) Kubjikasodhanyasa B 180/7 1/1696/181 15
25) Kubjikastavimsatikarmarcana B 181/18 5/1891 85
26) Kubjikasamdhyavidhi A 232/20 1/109 3
27) Kubjikasahasranamastotra A 629/16 5/4999 10
28) Kubjikasahasraksari A 229/2 1/62 2
B 174/15 1/356 6
29) Kubjikasiddhagniyajnavidhi B 179/22 5/5000 140
30) Kubjikasiddhilaksmipuja B 363/43 5/2483 3
31) Kubjikdstotra B 393/76 1/1696/397 3
32) Kubjikopanisad B 180/8 1/1696/929 55
33) Kulamularatnapancakavatara A 150/26 5/6571 3
A 40/7 5/425 50
B 158/3 1/1499 . 54
B 121/3 5/5185 37
B 117/5 1/45 40
B 112/3 1/1552 71
34) Kularatnoddyota A 147/10 5/5142 19
B 119/3 1/1653 138
B 118/2 5/4807 100
A 149/1 5/515! 64
A 206/10 1/16 96
A 40/21 5/427vi 72
A 146/6 4/2454 93
35} Kulalikamnayatippanisat- B 25/20 1/285 80
130 APPENDIX D
sahasrika B 174/20 1/1686 51

36) Kramakallolinl A 146/9 5/1933 86
37) Kramasamgraha A 148/6 4/1602 18
38) Kramasutradhikara B 157/26 1/1653 25
39) Goraksasamhita B 39/4 1/1268 13
A 213/21 5/3978 118
40) Cincinlmaiasarasamuccaya B 123/8 34
B 157/19 1/767 38
B J23/5 1/199 69
B 121/9 1/145 36
41) Parapujakrama A 242/7 5/4908 14
A 165/6 5/4911 26
42) Pascimakarmarcana A 242/14 1/1696/290 34
43) Pascimacaru vidhana A 49/13 1/1559 vi 4
44) Pascimajyefthakarmasta va B 535/13 1/679 4
45) Pascimajyesthanityakanna- A 242/40 1/1696/2280 26
devarcana
46) Pascimajyesthanilyakarmarcana B 525/10 1/220 8
47) Pascimajyesthalaksana A 242/22 1/1696/1206 24
48) Pahimajyesthasadvimsati- A 242/15 4/2254 40
karmarcana
49) Pahimajyes(hajyesthamaha- B 190/37 1/1696/880 —
mayakubjikakarma vidhi
50) Pascimajyesthanujyeslhamnaya- A 242/21 1/1696/2175 30
samayadiksa vidhi
51) Pascimajyesthdnujyesthamnaya- A 242/27 1/1696/1255 32
stavimsatikarmarcana
52) Pascimajyesthamnaya- B 191/1 4/214 144
karmarcanapaddhati
53) Pascimajyesthamnaya- B 191/4 5/1879 —.
kubjikakarmanana

54) Pascimajyes(hamnaya- A 242/30 1/1692/679 14
(aturdaslmahaparvavidhi
55) Pascimajyesthamnaya- A 242/17 1/1696/1206 24
pavitralaksana
56) Pascimajyesthamnaya- A 242/22 1/1696/2136 36
pavitrarohanavidhi
57) Pascimadevareanapaddhati A 242/28 1/1696/1406 10

A 242/25 1/1696/495 10
A 242/16 1/1696/392 34
58) Pascimanityarcana A 242/38 1/(696/5038 10
59) Pascimamulasthanavidhi A 243/12 5/2486 10
60) Pascimamnayakarmarcana- A 242/20 5/1883 32
pujavidhi A 248/39 4/214 29
61) Pdscimamnayakubjika- B 190/36 3/56 45
karmarcana
62) Pascimamnayagurumandala- B 191/7 1/1696/1016 32
pujavidhi
63) Pascimamnayapavitralaksana A 242/19 1/1696/2077 8
64) Pascimamnayapavitrarohana- A 242/22 1/1696/2136 36
vidhi
65) Pascimamnayapujavidhi A 242/24 1/1696/405 32
66) Pascimamnayasamayadiksa A 243/11 4/214 16
67) Pascimamnayasarvadhikara- A 242/37 1/1696/749 46
nirvanadiksa
68) Pascimamnayasahasraksarl A 243/31 1/1538 2
69) Pascimamnayastavimsati- B 190/38 1/1696/961 55
karmarcana
Manthanabhairavatantra:
70) Kumarikakhanda A 172/3 5/4822 245
A 171/11 5/4630 216
A 175/3 4/980 238
H 330/4 H 5530 236
132
APPENDIX D

A 173/1 1/811 243
A 173/3 2/212 239
A 209/14 1/230 9
B 135/42 1/1697-28/7 20
A 180/3 4/83 169
A 170/2 2/278 81
H 366/4 H 6563 92
71) Tika A 176/4 5/4878 186
B 27/9 3/383 151
A 179/4 1/228 152
72) Navanityadhikara B 27/7 2/118 89
B 135/50 2/298 4
73) Yogakhanda A 173/5- 5/4654 204
A 174/!
A 176/3 3/164 150
A 180/4 2/165 156
B 27/8 1/1151 154
B 27/19 2/118 203
B 157/10 2/86 4
74) Siddhakhanda A 172/4 5/4877 91
A 178/2 1/228 93
B 27/12 1/1697-7/5 21
75) (Unidentified sections) A 179/6 5/1928 251
B 27/23- 1/1151 222
B 28/1
B 139/15- 1/227 215
B 140/1
A 170/3 1/1127 58
E 653/31 E 13836 84
C 24/2 217a 185
C 55/9- 592 210
C 56/1
A 42/7 3/788 214
A 168/7 2/105 86
A 176/2 3/164 73
A 169/3 1/1119 120

B 180/8 1/228 40
B 27/14 1/787 115
B 136/9 2/298 9
76) Saktisutra . B 28/9 1/619 vi 50
77) Srimatasara ' A 177/13 5/4956 28
B 135/29 1/1697-21/2 11
A 168/11 5/4853 72
A 192/2 5/4849 114
A 194/4 3/275 85
78) Srimatottaratantra A 193/3 2/214 339
B 197/3 1/218 32
B 148/6 1/261 263
A 190/5- 1/261 585
A 191/1
B 28/35 l/1697/7/4vi 25
A 194/2 2/220 333
A 196/6 2/ 279 263
B 150/5 4/331 207
A 194/6 4/2506 362
B 149/7 5/5150 13
B 28/21 3/191vi 55
B 28/17 2/226vi 189
B 146/3 5/4628 223
B 148/5 4/2114 229
A 228/2 1/186 346
A 195/8 1/1278 36
B 146/7 5/7941 35
B 154/1 1/218 1
79) Satsahasra A 44/6 1/1363 78
A 200/4 2/219 38
80) Samvartamandalasutravyakhya B 28/22 5/879vi 5
81) Samvartarthaprakasa B 156/6 4/1060 19
82) Siddhapancasika B 2/2 C 1147 —
B 28/15 1/1473 9
B 155/10 5/5149 6
ABBREVIATIONS
ASB Asiatic Society of Bengal

U.Ka. Uttarakamika
EI Epigraphica Indica
KSTS Kashmir Series of Texts and Studies
KNT Kubjikanityahnikatilaka
KMT Kubjikamatatantra
KRU Kularatnoddyota
KA Kularnavatantra
KJN Kaulajnananirnaya
G.P. Garudapurana
G.S. Goraksasamhita
CMSS Cincinimatasarasamuccaya
JY Jayadrathayamala
TA Tantraloka
Ta.Sa. Tantrikasahitya
DB Devibhagavata
NGMPP Nepal German Manuscript Preservation Project
NA Nepal National Archives
NT Netratantra
NTu Netratantroddyota
NSA Nityasodasikarnavatantra
Parat. Paratantra
PTv ParatrimSikavivarana'
Pasu.Su. Pasupatasutra
P.Ka. Purvakamika
PLSS Pratisthalaksanasarasamuccaya
BEFEO Bulletin de L'Ecole Francaise d'Extreme Orient
BSOAS Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
BSP Brhatsucipatra
BY Brahmayamala
Br.SO. Brahmasutra
MS
Searchable, web-optimized PDFManuscript
created using a watermarked evaluation copy of CVISION Maestro
MBT Manthanabhairavatantra
136 ABBREVIATIONS
MBT(Y) Manthanabhairavatantra (yogakhanda)

MhB Mahabharata
MP Mahanayaprakasa
MM Maharthamanjari
Mat.P. Mutaiigaparamesvarigama
MV Malinivijayatantra
MVV Malinlvijayavartika
Mr.T. Mrgendratantra
Mr.vr. Mrgendratantravrtti
YHr Yoginihrdaya
RASB Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal
RASB Tantra Cat.
Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal Tantra Catalogue
RT Rajatarahgini
LAS Luptagamasamgraha
VMT Vamakesvarimatatantra
VST Vinasikhatantra
S.R.S. Sataratnasamgraha
S.Dr. Sivadrsti
S.SQ.vi. Sivasutravimarsini
SKS Srikanthiyasamhita
Sat SS Satsahasrikasamhita
SYM Siddhayogesvarimata
SSP Somasambhupaddhati
Sp.Pra. Spandapradipika
SvT Svacchandabhairavatantra
ZDMG Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft,
NOTES
PART ONE
1. I have borrowed this expression from the title of Agehananda Bharati's

book The Tannic Tradition, Rider and Co., London, 1969.
2. See for example, Bose and Haider, Tantras: Their Philosophy and Occult
Secrets, Firma K. L. Mukhopadhyay, Calcutta 1973; or Kulacarya Srimat
Virananda Giri (alias Dr. Nando Lal Kundu) Constructive Philosophy of India,
volume II (Tantra), Firma K. L. Mukhopadhyay, Calcutta, 1973.
3. Principles of Tantra (Tantra-tattva). The Tantratattva of Siva Chandra
Vidyarnava Bhattacharya with an introduction by Arthur Avalon and Baroda
Kanta Majumdar, edited by Arthur Avalon, 3rd edition, Madras, 1960.
4. I am thinking here particularly of the Somasambhupaddhati, Traduction,
Introduction et Notes par Helene Brunner-Lachaux, Institut Francais d' Indologie,
Pondicherry, vol. I 1963; vol. II 1968 and vol. III, 1977.
5. Mahabhasya under sutra 5/2/76.
6. Introduction to the Pasupata Sutram with Pancartha-Bhasya of
Kaundinya, translated by Haripada Chakraborti, Academic Publishers, Calcutta,
p. 7.
7. Bana's Kadambari part II, edited by P. V. Kane, Nirnaya Sagar Press,
Bombay, 1913 pp. 68-9.
8. TA., vol. I, p. 236.
9. The Yasastilaka and Indian Culture by K. K. Handiqui, Sholapur,
1949, p. 204.
10. Ibid.
11. KMT fl. 7a, Asiatic Society of Bengal (Government collection) MS.
no. 4733.
12. The Kaulajnananirnaya, edited by P. C. Bagchi, Calcutta, 1932,
Introduction pp. 68-72.
13. For Mahesvarananda's date see The Krama Tanlricism of Kashmir by
Navajivan Rastogi, Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi 1979, p. 215.
14. M.M., p. 4.
15. Ibid. p. 108, 126.
16. The manuscript is palm leaf and the script is Malyalam no. C 2319C.
17. TA, 37/38.
18. We shallPDF
Searchable, web-optimized discuss what we
created mean
using by the term 'Kulasastra'
a watermarked evaluationin the second
copy part
of CVISION Maestro
138 NOTES
of this monograph.
19. TA, 29/60.
20. YHr, 3/37.
21. varanasyam smasanantu etat sarvam samalikhet |
BY, NA, MS no. 3/370 fl. 6b.
22. See K. N. Sukul Varanasi Vaibhava Bihar Rastrabhasa Parisad, Patna
1977, p. 406.
23. That the Pascimamnaya was known in Kashmir is established by a
number of references. Thus Abhinavagupta quotes from the Kubjikdmata in PTv,
p. 184. Unfortunately, this reference has not been traced in the 3500 verse recension
edited, but as yet unpublished, by T. Goudriaan and J. A. Schoterman. Jayaratha
quotes an unknown Agama which refers to the Thohakasamata of the
Pascimamnaya:
madyariktastu ye devi na te siddhyanti pascime |
thohakasamate nityam kulabhrastah svayambhuvah ||
(TA, vol. Xlb, p. 13).
In the following verse, quoted by Jayaratha in his commentary on the
Vamakesvarimata from an older commentary by the Kashmiri Allata, Kubjika, the
goddess of the Pascimamnaya, is mentioned:
urmiriti bhoginityapi kubjeti kulesvariti jagaduryam |
srikalakarsanltyapi kundalinityapi ca naumi tarn devim ||
(VMT, p. 28).
Another reference is found in the following passage which Jayaratha quotes
without naming his source: "The triangle is called the female organ (bhaga), the
secret circle in the Sky. Its corners are will, knowledge and action and in its centre is
the sequence (krama) of Cincini." (TA, vol. 11, p. 104).
The worship of the absolute viewed as the source of cosmic manifestation
symbolized by the female organ from whence arises the power of Kundalini is an
important feature of the Tantras of the Pascimamnaya. Kubjika, the Supreme
Goddess, is frequently called Cincini (see below p. 90). In a hymn to Bhaga in the
Cincinimatasdrasamuccaya we find the same verse. Thus, the first line of
Jayaratha's quote reads:
trikonam bhagam ityuktam viyatstham guptamandalam |
In the CMSS (fl. 10b, line 1):
bhagam trikonavikhyatam dhiyastham guptamandalam |
The second line is identical.

We cannot be sure that Jayaratha quoted this verse from the CMSS, but there
can be little doubt that he drew it from a Tantra of the same school.
Also, in the KNT a sudra named Srasehila, whose initiatory name was
Ramanandanatha, is listed as being a follower of the Pascimamnaya who lived in
Kashmir.
Searchable, web-optimized Bagchi KJN,
PDF created usingp.a69.watermarked evaluation copy of CVISION Maestro
Notes to Part One 139
24. Although the SvT is a Bhairavatantra and not a Siddhantagama, the

initiations and other ritual procedures it describes are similar to those of the
Siddhanta. Consequently, Somasambhu (eleventh century) incorporates a great
deal of material from the SvT in his compendium of Siddhanta ritual, the
Kramakandakramavali better known as the Somasambhupaddhati. Composed
in South India, this manual is the oldest one still extant. Although no longer in use,
Aghorasivacarya's Kriyakramadyotika (written in 1158 A.D.), which is still
popular in South India, follows the SSP very closely. Brunner in her notes on the
SSP frequently refers to the SvT without thereby contravening her principle not to
quote from Agamas whose rituals differ radically from these of the SSP. The SvT,
which she describes as a revealed text of Kashmiri Saivism (SSP, vol. Ill, intro.
p. liv), evidently inspired Somasambhu. Brunner notes that a number of
cosmological concepts and forms of yoga the Siddhanta does not know about have
passed from the Northern to the Southern Agamic schools through this text (ibid).
But even though the SvT adds something new to Siddhanta ritual, it is clearly
compatible with it and shares much in common with it, even in matters of detail.
Indeed, old South Indian authorities on Siddhanta ritual refer to it frequently as
does, for example, Nirmalamani in his commentary on Aghorasiva's manual.
Visvanatha in his Siddhantasekhara and Isanasivagurudeva in his paddhati go so
far as to prefer, at times, to follow the SvT in matters of detail concerning ritual and
cosmography rather than the Siddhantagamas (SSP, vol. Ill, p. 185).
25. Jayaratha more than once refers his reader to a teacher for information
about matters he feels that he cannot elaborate, particularly the secret details of
Kaula ritual. Thus when dealing with how the sacrificial vessel should be filled
in the course of a Kaula rite he says:
yasca atra etat purane sampradayah sa rahasyatvat samayabhariga-
bhayac ca na iha asmabhih pradarsita iti | etad gurumukhad eva
boddhavyam |
Such passages indicate that differences of opinion prevailed about practice in
his day (see also TA, vol. Xlb, pp. 40-1), clearly proving that these rituals were
actively performed in Kashmir at that time. There is ample evidence that Kashmir
was a society where Kaula ritual was an active concern of an appreciable, although
probably small, part of the populace. This, as one would expect, charmed and
pleased sincere Saivites of Abhinavagupta's stamp who wrote enthusiastically
about Kaula ritual in Kashmir. Thus, in a poetic vein, he praises the wine Kaulas
drink:
[This is] the wine which imparts boldness to the words of lovers and frees
them from fear while making love; the wine in which all the deities [of
consciousness] who reside in the shade of the tree of the Kali age and
practice mystic union (cakracarya) gladly abide; the wine which here
[in Kashmir] bestows first pleasure then liberation. (TA, 37 44).
But not all thought so highly of these practices. We know that bans were
140 NOTES
imposed and practising Kaulas ostracized. Some, such as the satirist Ksemendra,
who lived in Kashmir at the time, considered Kaula ritual and practice to be merely
a source of moral corruption and an excuse for licence. See my Doctrine of
Vibration, vol. I SUNY Press, Albany, 1987, chapter 1.
26. For definitions of the word "Tantra" see Tantra in Bengal: A Study in Its
Origins, Development and Influence by S. C. Banerji, Naya Prakash, Calcutta
1978, pp. 1-3.
27. Renou remarks that the later Tantric texts Woodroffe studied that
"describe the worship of the great Goddess" are called "Tantras" rather than
"Agamas" (preface to SSP, vol. 1, p. 1). Brunner notes, however, that in the early
Siddhantagamic context the terms "Agama"and "Tantra" are synonymous (ibid.,
intro. p. iv.). Thus we find the following definition of Tantra, which has been
repeated frequently throughout the centuries in a wide variety of Tantric scriptures,
in the Kamikagama also. This must be one of the earliest citations of this
definition:
tanoti vipulan arthams tattvamantrasamaSritan |

tranam ca kurute yasmat tantram ityabhidhiyate ||
(P.Ka., 1/29).
28. Thus, Abhinavagupta, "in the course of discussing one of the basic
principles of Kaula doctrine, namely, that purity or impurity is not an inherent
quality of things but a mental projection which must be overcome along with all
other thought-constructs to achieve the pure conscious state of liberation says that:
"such was also (the insight of) the ancient sages (muni) by virtue of their state free
of thought-constructs but who, in order not to disrupt the order of the world,
concealed it." (TA. 4/243b-4a).
29. R. C. Hazra writes: "At the time the chapters on vows, worship etc. first
began to be included in the Puranas, the Tantric elements were eliminated as far
as possible." Studies in the Purdnic Records on Hindu Rites and Customs, Motilal
Banarsidass, 2nd edition, Delhi, 1975, p. 260. According to Hazra the additions
made to the Puranas prior to the ninth century were largely free of Tantric
influence. From about the beginning of the ninth century the authority of the
Tantras came to be gradually recognized by the Puranas and so Tantric rituals were
increasingly incorporated into them (ibid., pp. 260-2).
30. See, for example, Hazra p. 119.
31. Schoterman has published a study of these chapters in an article entitled:
A Link between Purana and Tantra: Agnipurana 143-147 in ZDMG Supplement
IV, Wiesbaden, 1980.
32. TA., 28/407a.
33. Bhairava addresses the goddess in this way in the Nisisancdratantra.
Copies of this text are indeed rare; I know only of one MS, namely, NA, no. 1/1606
(incomplete).
34. TA., 37/ 10-12a.
35. We see in the following quotation from Kiirmapurdna (1/11/272-3)
that the Yamala and Vamatantras which belonged to this lost corpus are as
objectionable as Bauddha scripture:

yani sastrani drsyante loke'smin vividhani tu |
srutismrtiviruddhani nistha tesam hi tamasl ||
kapalam paiicaratram ca yamalam vamam arhatam 1
evam vidhani canyani mohanarthani tani tu ||
36. "There is no other scripture apart from the Veda which explains Dharma.
Brahmins should not converse with those who find delight elsewhere (in other
scriptures)." (Ibid. 1/11/271; also ibid. 1/50/23-4).
37. Kurma 1/15/112-115; 2/16/15-6; 2/21/34-5; 2/37/144-6.
38. Varaha 71/58.
39. Ibid. 70/41; Kurma 1/15/104.
40. Devibhagavata 7/39/26-31 quoted by Hazra p. 226. Cf. also ibid.
9/1/21-32.
41. Madhava's Sarikaradigvijaya with Dhanapatisuri's Dindima com
mentary. Anandasrama Sanskrit Series no. 22, Anandasrama Press, Poona,
1915, 15/1-7.
42. RT, 6/108.
43. Translation by E. C. Sachau in Alberuni's India 1, 22.
44. Dasavataracarita quoted by Hazra p. 89. Translation mine.
45. Rohana A. Dunuwila Saiva Siddhanta Theology, Motilal Banarsidass,
Delhi, 1985, p. 44.
46. For this reference see Appendix B, fn. 21.
47. Sat SS, 3/79b.
48. Thus the Rsis in the Kamikagama were, "intent on Siva and Sakti
desirous of understanding the Supreme Knowledge." They praise Siva saying
of Him;
[You) are of the nature of the flow of innate bliss whose characteristic
is one's own consciousness, [You Who are] united with the Supreme
Power whose nature is supreme consciousness.
(P.Ka., l/7a-8b).
49. There are a number of later Tantras whose names are the same as Tantras
of the older group; examples of these are the Kulacuddmani, Kularnava,
Tantraraja, Guplatantra, Jayadralhayamala, Saipmohanatanira and a medieval
work not at all associated with the Pascimamnaya called Kubjikaiamra. Schrader
writes: "That occasionally the same name has been given to two or even more
different works is nothing unusual in Agamic literature. For instance, among the
Sakta Tantras there are, . . . three Prapanca tantras, two Harigauri tantras, three
Kubjika tantras, two Yogini tantras and two Mrdani (?) tantras." Introduction
to the Pancaratra and Ahirbudhnya Samhitd by F. Otto Schrader, Adyar Library
Series, Adyar, 2nd edition 1973, pp. 14-5.
In the later period Saktatantras are distinguished from Saivatantras and
called "Nigama" and "Agama" respectively. The characterizing distinction
between them is stated to be that the former are spoken by the goddess and the
latter by the god. Originally the Tantras were generally spoken by the male
142 NOTES
partner to his companion, however much they may have been concerned with
female divinities and their rituals. Thus the NSA, which belongs to the early
period but was in the later period considered (quite justifiably in terms of its
content) to be an exemplary Saktatantra, is taught by Isvara to the goddess
The goddess herself remarks that the god had taught all the preceding Tantras
including those which the goddess defines as the "Tantras of the Mothers"although
the ones that are listed are of many types including Siddhantagamas The passaee
reads:
bhagavan sarvamantrasca bhavata me prakasitah ||

catussastisca tantrani matrnam uttamani tu |
(NSA, 1/13).
evam etani sastrani tathanyanyapi kotisah |
bhavatoktani me deva sarvajfianamayani tu |
(Ibid., I/21b-22a).
The matrtantra figure as a separate group along with the Yamalas in the
Siddhantagamas (see P.Ka., 1/122) while a reference from an unknown source in
Jayaratha's commentary on the TA shows that a distinction was made between the
Sankaratantra and the Devitantra (see TA, vol. Xlb, p. 12). Even so, we do not find
that a clearcut distinction exists between Sakta and Saiva Tantra in the early
sources, even in the Kulatantras which were in practice Sakta in most respects
By the middle of the ninth century, when Somananda wrote the Sivadrsti the
Saktas figure as a distinct group (see ibid., chapter 3) but in this case they could
arguably be said to be connected to the tradition only indirectly as its commen
tators and exegetes. The Siddhantins during this period also applied this
distinction. Narayanabhatta does so in his commentary on the Mrgendragama
although it is not found in the Agama itself. Thus he says:
saivanam eva desikadinam iha laksanam | saktadayastu te anyadrsa

eveti vijnapayitum saivapadopadanam |
(Mr.T. (caryapada), 1/2).
50. yena tantrena carabdham karsanadyarcanantakam |
tena sarvam prakartavyam na kuryad anyatantratah ||
Also: (P.Ka.,vol.I/106).
tantrasamkaradosena raja rastram ca nasyati |
51. TA. 28/400-2. Ibid., 1/114).
52. P.Ka., 1/14-16.
53. Ibid.
54. tatrapi saivasiddhantas sarvebho'hy uttamottamah
55. SSP, vol. III, p. 548. (U.Ka.24/81b).

56. Brunner has discussed this point in her article: Differentes conceptions
du term 'Saiva' dans la litteralure agamique du Sud de l'lnde presented at the
30th Congress on Human Sciences in Asia and North Africa, Mexico 1976.
See also the Purvakdrandgama, 26/38b-9a.
57. Bhamati on Br.Su.2/ 2/ 37. Brahmasutrabhasya. Published together with
Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Amalananda Sarasvati's Kalpataru and Appaya-
diksita's Parimala, 2nd edition edited by Bhargava Sastri, Nirnaya Sagar Press,
Bombay, 2nd edition, 1938.
58. See K. K. Handiqui's translation of the Naisadhacarita, footnote
on p. 644.
59. Sribhasya on Br.Su.2/2/37. Monistic Kashmiri Saivites knew of this
view and emphatically rejected it. Bhagavatotpala quotes a verse from the
Agamarahasya which says: "There are those who teach that even God is [merely]
an instrumental cause [of creation] although they offer sesame seed and water with
folded hands to the Lord. Yet what can they say about the Lord's[miserable]state
[once] He has come under [another's] control by approaching other aspects
[of reality in order to create]." Sp.Pra., p. 100; also quoted in SvT, vol. II, p.4.
60. R. G. Bhandarkar, Vaisnavism, Saivism and Minor Religious Systems,
Indological Book House, reprint Benares, 1965, p. 119.
61. Ibid.
62. David N. Lorenzen. The Kapdlikas and Kalamukhas: Two Lost Saiva
Sects, University of California Press, Berkeley and Los Angeles 1972, pp. 7-10.
63. Kurma, 1/15/113.
64. Kurmapurdna edited by Nilamani Mukhopadhyaya, Bibliotheca Indica,
Girisa Vidyaratna Press, Calcutta, 1980, ii, 121 p. 740.
65. Kurma, 2/37/146.
66. Ultarakhanda cited by A. P. Karmakar, The Vratya or Dravidian
Systems, p. 220.
67. Sivapurana, Vayaviyasamhiia edited by Mallikarjunasastri, 2/24/177.
68. Arunacalamdhatmya, 10/65 cited by Karmakar. p. 220.
69. Yajnavaibhavakhanda, 22, 3.
70. Quoted in Isanasivagurudevapaddhati, vol. Ill, Kriyapada, chap. 1,
cited by V. S. Pathak, History of Saiva Cults in Northern India from Inscriptions,
p. 3.
71. Veiikatesvara Press edition 6/87.
72. Ibid., 67/10-12.
73. In a verse attributed to these two Puranas by the Tantradhikaranirnaya
cited by C. Chakravarti in Tantras: Studies on their Religion and Literature, p. 51.
74. Sahkaravijaya, cited by Pathak, p. 4.
75. Saddarsanasamuccaya, cited by Pathak, p. 21.
76. Saktisahgamatantra, edited by B. Bhattacharya, 1/5/92-3.
77. Cited by Pathak, p. 26.
78. Cited by Pathak, p. 3.
79. See above p. 16.
80. Lorenzen, p. 102.
81. Ibid., p. 104, 105.
82. Ibid., p. 107.
83. MhB, 12/350/64. Quoted in The Great Epic of India by E. W. Hopkins
144 NOTES
reprint by Punthi Pustak, Calcutta, 1978 p. 96.

84. Ibid., 12/285/194-5, quoted by Hopkins pp. 114-5.
85. umapatir bhutapatih srikantha brahmanah sutah |
uktavan idam avyagro jnanam pasupatam sivah ||
(MhB, Santiparvan, 349/64).
86. Pathak, pp. 4-6.
87. Lorenzen rejects the view that Pasupata orders existed before Lakulisa
and declares that "Lakulisa was in all likelihood the founder of the Pasupata
order." (Lorenzen p. 175). This was also R. G. Bhandarkar's view. He remarks:
"Lakula was the general name by which the Saiva sects were called. This general
name has for its basis the historical fact that a person of the name Lakulin or
Lakulisa founded a Saiva system corresponding to the Pancaratra system, which
the Vayu and Linga Puranas consider to be contemporaneous with it. The other
general name, Pasupata, arose by dropping the name of the individual Lakulin
and substituting that of the god Pasupati, whose incarnation he was believed
to be." Quoted by Chakraborti in his introduction to the Pasupata Sutram with
Pancarthabhasya by Kaundinya, Academic Publishers, Calcutta, 1970, p. 9.
88. Lakulisa's date is uncertain. Much controversy centres on an inscription
published in 1931 by D. R. Bhandarkar found on a pillar near Mathura dated
380 A.D. (EI XXI 11-9). It records a donation by the Mahesvara teacher,
Uditacarya. of two lingas named after his teacher, Bhagavat Kapila and grand-
teacher, Bhagavat Upamita. Uditacarya is described as tenth in descent from
Kusika and fourth from Parasara. Bhandarkar identified this Kusika with Kusika
the disciple of Lakulisa. Thus he assigned Lakulisa to the first half of the second
century A.D. (Lorenzen pp. 179-80). We cannot be sure, however, that these
Saivites were indeed Lakulisa Pasupatas. A figure is sculpted on the pillar with a
trident; the base shows a pot-bellied standing figure, nude with two hands, leaning
on a staff and with a third eye (Lakulisa: Saivite Saini by U. P. Shah in Discourses
on Siva edited with an introduction by Michael W. Meister, Vakils, Feffer and
Simons Ltd., Bombay, 1984, p. 96). There is no mention in the inscription of the
Pasupatas nor of Lakulisa; nor does the figure on the pillar bear the standard
attributes of Lakulisa. Even so, Kusika is well known as one of Lakulisa's disciples
who heads a lineage of Lakulisa Pasupatas. That this name is found associated
with a Saivite ascetic has seemed to most scholars grounds enough to accept this
identification. But whether this date is correct or not, a fairly regular iconography
of Lakulisa as a Saivite saint begins to emerge by about the sixth century (Shah
p. 97) and so must belong to at least the fifth century.
89. The Development of Hindu Iconography by J. N. Banerjee, Munshiram
Manoharlal, 3rd edition, Delhi, 1974, pp. 448-52.
90. Chakraborti, p. 12.
91. Lorenzen, p. 181; R. G. Bhandarkar, p. 116.
92. See puranavarnitah pasupatayogacaryah in Puranam XXIV no. 2, July
1982. In this article Dvivedi has collated the names of the twenty-eight teachers and
their disciples as found in the Skanda, Siva, Vayu, Linga, and Kurma Puranas.
93. TA, 37/13b-17.
94. See Hazra (p 101) who refers to chapters 70-1 of the Varahapurana.
The Vayaviyasamhita of the Sivapurana (7/1/32/13) declares that the scriptures

which describe the Pasupata vow are '.'hundreds of millions" of verses long.
95. Brhatsamhiia, 59/19, quoted with Bhaftotpala's commentary by
Banerjee, p. 230.
97. For references to editors of these texts, other translations and studies on
Pasupata Saivism in general, see Lorenzen, p. 173 ff.
98. See LAS, II, p. 116, fn. 1.
99. Shah, pp. 95-6.
100. See commentary on Pasu., Su. 1/9.
101. Ibid.
102. Pasu.Su., 1/13.
103. Kaundinya writes: "patience lies in celibacy, penance lies in celibacy and
those brahmanas who live celibate lives go to heaven. Those brahmanas who
practice celibacy drink milk, honey and Soma juice mixed with ambrosia and
become immortal after death." Pasu., Su.1/9.
104. Kaundinya on Pasu., Su.1/9.
106. Comm. on Pasu.Su., 1/1.
107. See Buhler EI I, 274.
108. Sivapurana, Satarudrasamhita, 5/45-8.
109. Kurma, 1/51/10.
110. Ibid., 1/51/28.
112. Pasu.Su., 4/20 and commentary.
113. Ibid., 1/13.
114. Ibid., 1/17.
115. Lorenzen, p. 114-5.
116. Ibid., p. 103-4.
117. Chakraborti, intro. p. 31.
118. Dvivedi, p. 4 fn. 3 with reference to MhB adiparvana, 1/225-238.
119. Vamana, 6/86-91. This passage states that Bharadvaja who was a
Mahapasupata taught king Somakesvara through whose influence the sect gained
strength. The Kaladamana (i.e., Kalamukha) sect is there said to have been
founded by Rsi Apastamba whose disciple was Krathesvara, the ruler of Vidarbha,
then known as the Kratha-Kaisika country. See V. S. Agrawal Vamana Parana -
A Study, Prithivi Prakashana, Varanasi 1983, p. 6, 30.
120. Pasu.Su., 1/12. Abhinava refers to such practices in his Tantraloka.
According to him, consciousness is the one reality and so can never be contamin
ated. The distinction made between 'pure'and 'impure'is no more than a thought-
construct generated by an inner, personal conflict which, like all other conflicts,
is binding and so must be overcome. This is why the Viravalitantra declares that
"the ancient rsis ate both beef and human flesh"(TA, III, p. 268). Again (the same)
Tantra enjoins that "Tantric adepts of a higher order (vira) should eat that which
the common man detests and, being revolting, is censorable and prohibited by the
scriptures" (ibid., p. 269). This is done so that the yogi can see whether his mind is
146 NOTES
indeed steady or not (ibid.). The Timirodghatatantra says: "O goddess, by eating
the body of the beloved, a close friend, relative or benefactor raise up the Maiden
of the Sky [and so elevate consciousness]." (quoted in S.Su., vi., p. 33). Ksemaraja
explains that this is an injunction to assimilate embodied subjectivity into universal
consciousness (ibid.).
121. Kurma, 1/11/257.
122. Ibid., 1/11/265.
123. Ibid., I/I 1/275.
124. Ibid., 1/13/30; 1/19/61; 2/37/104-5.
125. Ibid., 1/50/24; 2/37/147.
126. Ibid., 1/13/48-9.
127. Ibid., 2/37/140-2.
128. Ibid., 2/37/145-6.
129. Studies in Devi Bhagavata by P. G. Lalye, Popular P.rakashan, Bombay,
1973 p. 125, with reference to DB, 12/11-12.
130. Sivamahapurana ki darsanik tatha dharmik samalocana by Rama-
sahkara Tripathi published by the author, Benares 1975, p. 321-2 with reference to
Shapurana, 7/1 /32/11-13.
131. See above, p. 21.
132. TA, 37/10-14.
133. See note 92.
134. Abhinava links the various Pasupata sects and the groups collectively
called 'atimarga (see below) with the Kaula traditions. Hesays: "Once they attain
liberation there is no difference at all between those men who have been properly
initiated into the Atimarga Krama, Kula, Trika or other currents (srotas) in the
Supreme Lord's scripture." MVV, 1 192b-193. See also TAv on TA, 13/305.
135. Prabodhacandrodaya, act 111, v. 12-3, Lorenzen, p. 60.
136. Ibid., p. 13.
137. See, for example, the Brhatsamhita, 9/25; 87/22 and Brhajjataka, 15/1.
138. Apastambiyadharmasutra with Haradatta's Ujjvala commentary.
Edited by Mahadeva Sastri and K. Rahgacarya, Mysore Government Press, 1898.
Haradatta, commenting on sutra 1/29/1 refers to the Kapalikatantra. The
context, however, indicates that by the word "tantra" we should here understand
"school" or "teaching" rather than a sacred text. 1 know of no other possible
reference to a specific early Kapalika scripture.
139. Obscure Religious Cults by S. B. Dasgupta, Firma K. L. Mukho-
padhyay, 2nd edition, 1962, p. 90.
140. Ibid., p. 58 ff.
141. These insignia - technically called "Mudra" - are equated in the
Buddhist Sadhanamala (p. 489) with the six perfections (paramita) of the
Bodhisattva. In the Hevajratantra (1 / 3/14) the insignia are five, corresponding to
the five Buddhas. Yamunacarya describes the six Saiva Kapalika insignia in his
Agamapramanya (p. 93) and is followed by Ramanuja in the Sribhasya on
Br.Su.2/ 2/ 35-7. See A Review of Rare Buddhists Texts, vol. 1, Central Institute of
Higher Tibetan Studies, Surnath, Benares 1986, p. 103. It is worth noting in
passing that the modern Natha Yogi wears a sacred thread (Janeo) made of brown
wool. The thread indicates that the wearer is an initiate, but not necessarily a
brahmin.
142. Sacrificial Death and the Necrophagous Ascetic J. Parry, pp. 88-9.
143. Goraksasiddhantasamgraha edited by Janardana Pandeya, Sarasvati-
bhavanagranthamala, no. MO, Benares (973, pp. 14-15.
144. One colophon in a manuscript of the Sabaratantra calls it the Goraksa-
siddhisopana. (Asiatic Society of Bengal MS. no. 8355). Another manuscript of
the same work ascribes it directly to Gorakhanatha (Asiatic Society of Bengal
MS no. 10542). Kasinatha Bhatta (eighteenth century) tries, in his Kapatika-
matavyavastha, to show that there is a historical link between the Sabaratantra
and the Kapalikas. See Hindu Tantric and Sakta Literature by Teun Goudriaan
and Sanyukta Gupta, A History of Indian Literature, edited by J. Gonda, vol. 11,
fasc. 2, Otto Harrasowitz, Wiesbaden, 1981, p. 121. See also ibid., pp. 120-22 for
Goudriaan's discussion of the Sabaratanuas which he classifies amongst the
Tantras dealing with magic. For lists of the eighty-four Siddhas and nine Nathas
see S. B. Dasgupta. pp. 202-10.
145. S. B. Dasgupta, pp. 208, 377, 383 and 391.
146. The Prakrit drama, the Karpuramanjari by Rajasekhara (ed. Sten
Konow and translated by C. R. Lanman, Harvard Oriental Series vol. IV,
Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University, 1901) written in the tenth century features
a master magician named Bhairavananda who "follows the Kula path" (act 1,
v. 22-5; IV v. 19). The author of the Rucikaratika on Krsnamisra's Prabodha-
candrodaya mistakes Rajasekhara's, Bhairavananda, for a Kapalika.
147. Vamana, 2/17,4/1.
148. Sarikaradigvijaya, 15/12-14. The compound sa + uma = soma, implies
the Kapalika's creed, i.e., Somasiddhanta, which affirms that the liberated
condition is analogous to the bliss (ananda) experienced in sexual union which
reflects that of the union of Siva with his consort Uma. The word "soma "also
means moon and so the Kapalikas have accordingly been associated with the
moon. See Bhattotpala's commentary on Varahamihira's Brhajjataka 15/1.
149. Sahkaradigvijaya, 15/24-5.
150. Ibid., 15/1-7. See also above p. 29.
152. Ibid., p. 21.
153. Ibid.
155. See S. N. Ghosal Sastri's Elements of Indian Aesthetics, vol. 11, part IV,
Chaukhamba Oriental Series, Benares 1983, p. 19 ff. Sastri here briefly outlines
some phases in this ritual as it is found in the BY, fragments of which he has studied
in manuscript along with the Pinga/amata.
156. TA, 27/20b-9. Abhinava's sources are the BY and the Siddha-
yogesvarimata.
157. Lorenzen, p. 74 ff. demonstrates that the Kapalika's vow corresponds
to the penance prescribed in Hindu law for killing a brahmin. He makes a mistake,
however, when he distinguishes a "brahmahan"from a "bhrunahan"as one who
has killed an ordinary brahmin rather than a learned brahmin. "Bhrunahan"
148 NOTES
actually means "one who has killed a fetus" that is, a person who has induced or
consented to an abortion. (See Panini's Astadhyayi, 3/2/87).
158. The Jayadrathayamala (NA, MS no. 5/4650, fl. 186a) says:
suddham samsuddha(m) buddhasca tatha pasupatavratam |
nagnavratam mundadharam parivrajvratam uttamam ||
159. U.Ka., 24/90 says:
XXX purusaj jatas tvatimargam pranitavan |
pancartham lakulam canyat tatha pasupatam matam ||
160. SvT, 11/182-4.
161. U.Ka., 24/82 ff.
162. SvT, vol. VI, p. 34-5.
163. One such Kalamukha teacher was Somesvara who is praised in several
inscriptions. Thus, for example, in an inscription found at Belgave dated
1103 A.D., Somesvara is eulogized as: "he who is gracious to learned men, he who
is a very sun to (open) the great cluster of water-lilies (blooming in the daytime)
that is the Nyayasastra, and who is a very autumn moon to bring to full tide the
ocean of Vaisesikas; he who is the very ruby ornament of those who are versed in
the Samkhyagarna, and who is a very bee on the water-lilies that are the feet of his
teacher; he who is a very spring to the grove of mango trees that is the Sabdasdstra
and who gave new life to the Lakulasiddhanta by the development of his wisdom."
(Ed. and trans, by Fleet EI V, 220 quoted by Lorenzen, p. 113). Such terms as
"Lakuldgama" or "Lakulasiddhanta" recur frequently in Kalamukha epigraphs
(ibid., p. 110). I believe, as does Lorenzen, that these names, or even the expression
"Paramatmagama," refer equally, according to the context, both to the doctrines
of the Lakulisa Pasupata and the Saivagamas in general.
164. Thus Narayanabhatta says:
tatha hi sargadau paramesvarah urdhvapragdaksinottarapascima-
srotah pancakabhedabhinnam jnanam |
(Mr.Vr.Vidyapada, p. 7).
165. Jayaratha says: "sivasasane iti pancasrotorupe paramesvaradarsane
ityarthah | etad hi sarvatraivavisesenoktam |" (TA, vol. I, p. 73).
166. For a detailed account of how the five faces of Sadasiva combine to
produce the scripture according to the SKS quoted in TA, 1 /18 see Luce delle Sacre
Scritlure by R. Gnoli, Classici Utet, Torino 1972, p. 70, fn. 17.
167. MVV, 1 /170-171 a.
168. XXXX idam jnanam siddhantam paramam subham |
urdhvasrotodbhavam astavimsatitantrakam ||
(Mukutagama, l/22b-3a.).
As the 'upper current' of scripture, the Saivasiddhanta considers itself to be the
crown of all Saiva doctrines. See Purvakaranagama,26/ 19; Suprabheda, 1/56/16,
1/24/4, 2/1/12 and Kamika, 1/1/113 and 1/1/119. See SSP, vol. I, p. II.
169. For a list of the twenty-eight Agamas and their Upagamas see intro-
duction to the Rauravdgamaedited by N. R. Bhatt Pondicherry, 1961. Also LAS,

vol. 11, intro. pp. 86-90.
170. Pratisthdlaksanasarasamuccaya in two parts edited by Babu Krsna
Sarma, Nepala Rastriyabhilekhalaya, Kathmandu, vol. 1, 1966, vol. II 1968, verses
3/108-127 quoted in LAS, vol. II, intro. pp. 91-3.
171. See PLSS, intro., vol. II, pp. ka-cha for an extensive discussion about
the authorship and date of the PLSS.
172. Mr.T. (carya), l/35-6a.
173. The Kamika is usually said to possess three Upagamas, namely the
Vaktara, Bhairavottara and Narasimha, Narayanabhatta in his commentary of the
Mrgendra identifies it with the Narasimha: "srimatkamikakhyam casmai
paramesvara upadidesa | yatscendrasya nrsimharupinah samupadistam idam
umapatina tato mrgendrasya srotrtvan mrgendrasarnjiiaya prathitam |" (Mr.vr.
(vidydpada), p. 7). The Mrgendra itself characterizes itself as an abridgement of
the Kamika, (ibid., 1/25-27).
174. dvividham tantram udbhutam bhairavam daksinasyatah |
asitarigadibhir bhumau kathitam tad anekadha ||
(P.Ka, 1/27).
175. nayasutradibhedena vamam vamad vinirgatam |
caturvimsatisamkhyakam avatirnam sivajnaya |]
(P.Ka, l/25b-6a).
176. See Studies in the Tantras, part 1 by P. C. Bagchi, Calcutta 1975, p. 6.
177. Ibid.
178. Ibid., p. 1 fn. 2. See also Goudriaan, p. 25.
179. NT, 9/11a reads:
sivah sadasivascaiva bhairavas tumburus tatha |
Ksemaraja comments:
sarvesu srotassu ujjvalo bhrajamanah sivo bhavabhedenaiaya-
visesaucityena sadasivadirupataya dhyatah siddhantavamadaksina-
disastroktam phalam pradadati |
(NTu, vol. I, p. 215).
180. For the dhyana of Tumburu see NT, 1 l/2b-7.

181. See The Vinasikhatantra: A Saiva Tantra of the Left Current, edited
with an introduction and translation by Teun Goudriaan, Motilal Banarsidass,
Delhi, 1985. Goudriaan has made a chart of the forms of Tumburu, his attendants
and Mantras found in a variety of Puranic and Tantric sources on pp. 47-50 of this
book to which the reader is referred. Tumburu is well known in lexicons and
Buddhist works as a Gandharva and musician. (Bagchi, p. 12) He is often
associated with Narada as an attendant of the gods (Goudriaan, p. 18). He also
figures as an authority on music in the Samgitaloka and the tambura may well
have got its name from him (Bagchi, p. 13). The god Tumburu described in the
Vinasikhalantra has nothing to do with music, nor is he associated with the vina
despite the title of the Tantra. He is also devoid of these associations in the
150 NOTES
sources Goudriaan has consulted. However, a description of Tumburu, white in

colour with two arms and one face, wearing a tiger's skin sitting on a bull playing
the vina is recorded in the PLSS. (See line drawing on p. 39 in vol. I). A more
extensive description of Tumburu is found in the fifth chapter of the first satka of
the JY (NA, no. 5/4650, fl. 22a ff.). Here Tumburu's association with music is
clearly evident.
According to the JY, Tumburu is the Lord Himself (prabhu) and is called the
Great Fierce One (mahavyala), the crest jewel (siroratna) of all the gods as their
Topknot (sikha) - a term used in these Tantras to refer to Kundalini. He has two
aspects, one without form (asakala) and the other with form (sakala); it is the latter
which is described here. He has four energies (kala) which reside in the Cave of the
Heart of His universal consciousness. These are: Santikala, Vidyakala, Nirvrti-
kala and Pratisthakala. They correspond to the goddesses Jaya, Vijaya, Ajita and
Aparajita who generate the phenomenal universe (karya) while He Himself is the
fifth and highest energy - Santyatitakala - which transcends all manifestation.
Thus He resides in the Abode of Tranquility (saumyadhama) which is full of the
savour of countless Mantras. His entire body is illuminated by the circle of His
light and the rays of the jewels of His many Vidyas. He smells sweetly with the
scent of many garlands and His body is stained with blood. He makes the gesture
of the Saktipitha and His mandala is that of Candradurdanda. He has four hands
in which he holds a noose, hook, trident and makes the gesture of bestowing boons.
He has four faces which are white, red, yellow and dark blue (krsna). His body is
like a blazing light shining brilliantly like mount Meru. His principal face is like
that of a human being whose lotus-like eyes are blooming and is most beautiful.
He wears an earring and its rays cover His face in a network of light. His neck is
like a precious gem and His hand is adorned with a ruby ring set in emerald. He
wears emeralds and rubies and His broad hips are covered with Kasmiri cloth.
From His mouth comes a deep sound like the rumble of a storm cloud. Of His
remaining faces one is that of a crocodile while the two others are those of swans
singing sweetly. The pollen of His lotus feet bestows bliss to the Viras. The hook
He holds is the goad of the universe. His noose is the abode of all the fetters (pasa)
which bind beings as they rise to higher levels or descend. The trident He playfully
carries has for its three prongs persistence, arising and destruction. He bestows all
that men desire with His wish-bestowing gesture.
Tumburu resides in the circle of the fourteen powers of the Great Fetters
(mahapasa) and is surrounded by a host of female attendants (duti) and servants.
His hosts laugh and shout terribly and their forms are hideously disfigured while
He is the Great Hero who can destroy the entire universe by the mere thwang of
His bow. At the same time He is the source of all phenomenal existence (bhava)
and its saviour. He is the cosmic breath (hamsa), the Great Lord of Time and the
Fire of Time.
He stands (or sits?) on a lotus of four petals. On the eastern petal is seated
Jaya, on the southern Jayesvari, on the northern Jita, while Parajita is in the west.
They are the sisters of Tumburu and all play vinas. Tumburu's association with
music - particularly the vina - is also brought out by a number of goddesses
amongst the many that surround Him who are said to be skilled in playing this
instrument. See below also p. 39.

182. See Goudriaan, p. 48.
183. See footnote 181 above.
184. VST, v. 100-8.
185. Ibid., v. 4.
186. Ibid., v. 305.
187. Ibid., v. 317.
188. X XXXX siddhyartham uktam tad avatarakaih |
nayasutradibhedena vamam vamad vinirgatam ||
(P.Ka., 1/25).
The Ratnamala quoted in TA, 37/27 says:
XXXXXXXX vamam siddhisamakulam |
189. Goudriaan, p. 24.
190. Ibid., p. 25.
191. VST, v. 10.
192. Ibid., v. 223, cf. v. 309, 326 and 333.
193. Ibid., v. 362.
194. Ibid., v. 147-9; 254-7.
195. Ibid., v. 116.
196. Ibid., v. 396.
197. See below, p. I98n. 27.
198. See below, p. 113.
199. See below, p. 113.
200. VST, v. 317.
201. See below, p. 113.
202. TA, vol. Xlb p. 40.
203. dvadasasahasre srlmadanandesvare TA, vol. IX, p. 139.
204. TA, 37/10-11.
205. The others are the Bhargasikha, Gamasastra, Samkarsiniyamala,
Navanityavidhana, Bhutaksobha and Nandisikha. These Tantras are certainly
not all Vamatantras.
206. TA, vol. IX, pp. 138-40.
207. vamapanau jayantyasca tumbaroscapi melake |
datavyam viprusamatram uparyupari kalpitam ||
(TA, vol. IX, p. 139).
208. TA, vol. IX, p. 281.
209. astavimsatibhedaistu garudam hrdayarn pura |
(Quoted in TA, vol. I, p. 44).
210. The printed edition reads: kauladivirnsatsamkhyatam bhutatantram
sadyatah | P.Ka., 1 / 26b. The reading "Kaula" is probably incorrect, as "Kaula"
is a term of reference for a group of scriptures not a single text. This is so even in
the Kamika itself. Perhaps the reading is better emended to "haladi "which would
agree with "Haldhalum, "the first Tantra in our list of Bhutatantras.
211. XXXXXX pracyam trotaladi suvistaram |
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created using a watermarked evaluation (Mr.T.,
copyca.1/35).
of CVISION Maestro
152 NOTES
212. The reading in Dvivedi's edition is Trotalam and Tratalottaram.

MS B.Sak. records the variants Tottalam and Tottalottaram.
213. muktipradasiddhanta - sarvavisaharanagaruda - sarvavasi-
karanavama - bhutagrahanivarakabhutatantra - satruksayakara-
bhairavasamjnakam iti |
(SRS, p. 9 quoted by Dvivedi in the intro. to the NSA, p. 55 and also in LAS,
vol. 11, p. 114).
214. G.P., 3/8 expressly says that "Garuda is Visnu" (garudah sa harih).
For Gamma's sincere devotion, Visnu grants him the boon that he will become
Visnu (ibid., 2/55a) and the mere sight or recollection of him will destroy
serpents (ibid., 3/7b). In other places he is said to be Siva Himself, e.g., ibid.,
197/51.
215. G.P., 2/52 if.
216. Ibid., 2/51-57. The Kasyapasamhita of the Pancaratra (ed. by Sri
Yathiraja Sampathkumaramuni, Madras 1933) is concerned entirely with the
exposition of the Garudamantra. It is a text on snake bites and cures. It is,
however, a unique work in the Pancaratra corpus so much so that this has led
to the suspicion that it is not canonical even though the worship of Garuda as a
cure for snake bites is counselled in certainly genuine Pancaratra texts (e.g.,
Brhadbrahmasamhita II, 3, 36-57). See The Smith Agama Collection: Sanskrit
Books and Manuscripts Relating to Pancaratra Studies by David H. Smith,
Syracuse 1978, pp. 21-23.
217. TA, 37/12b-13.
218. This preliminary identification with Bhairava is interesting. The purpose
of it here seems to be to reinforce the efficacy of the adept's identification with
Garuda. Bhairava is also depicted as a powerful being who can counter the effect of
hostile planets, protect fields, defeat ghosts and raksasas as well as counter the
effects of poison (G.P., 20/14).
219. G.P., 197/46-54.
220. MS no. 3/392; 5/4949; 5/4947; 5/4946 and 5/4948. The oldest MS
appears to be 3/392 which is dated N.S. 304, i.e., 1184 A.D. NTu, vol. II, pp. 148;
151; 157-158; 196-199.
221. na srutam garudam kincit sadyah pratyayakarakam |
tarn acaksasva surasrestha mama bhaktasca sarnkara |)
laksanarn nagajatinam garbhotpattim asesatah |
rupakam sarvanaganam vyantaranam ca jatakam ll
grahayaksapisacanam sakininam ca laksanarn |
balagrahasca ye krurah pulyante nityanirghrnah ||
(BSP Tantra, vol. I, p. 96).
222. NT, vol. II pp. 150; 151-2; 199.
223. Possibly Vimalam which is no. 17 of the Bhutatantra group corresponds
to the upagama of that name belonging to the Vijayagama. Again, if we accept the
variant reading Pancamrtam for Pancabhutam, which is no. 16 in the Garuda
list, it may correspond to no. 48 in the NSA list, although it is more likely to be
the same as the Pancamrtam, which is no. 27 in the list of Daksinatantras. There
are a number of cases where we notice that a text travels from one group to another
or, to put it another way, is appropriated by other groups.
224. "bhairavagamesu daksinasrotah samutthesu svacchandacandatrisiro-
bhairavadisu bheditam |" (NTu, vol. 1, p. 225). These three Tantras are No. 1, 2
and 24 in the list of the Daksinalanlras. Also SvT, vol. 1, p. 8.
225. Abhinavagupta exalts the Bhairavataniras which he considered to be
the highest of the five currents of scripture:
XXXXXX srotah pancakam yat tato'pyalam |
utkrstam bhairavabhikhyam XXXXXXXX
(TA, 37/17).
226. At the Institut Francais D'Indologie in Pondicherry, transcripts have
been made of all twenty-eight Siddhantagamas. MSs of many of the two hundred-
odd updgamas have also been collected.
227. So, for example, the Neiratantra says:
sarvagamavidhanena bhavabhedena siddhidam |
vamadaksinasiddhantasauravaisnavavaidike |
(NT, 9/2).
228. In certain MSs (e.g., NA, 1/285) the colophons describe this tantra as:
sarvasrotasamgrahasarah | i.e., "the essence of the summary of all the currents
of scripture."
229. NT, 9/11.
230. Thus the goddess says:
yad uktam daksinam srotarn vamam caiva tatha param |
madhyamasca tatha srotam coditah purvam eva hi ||
(BY, MS no. NA 1/296, fl. 187b).
(Philological note- the word srotas is a neuter noun ending in the consonant "s."
Here it is treated as if it were a neuter noun ending in "a." Accordingly, the form
of the nominative singular is srotam rather than srotas.)
231. These energies constitute a standard triad of will, knowledge and action.
Their iconic forms in the BY are portrayals of the goddess in the three ages of life,
namely, youth, maturity and old age. (See Ghosal Sastri, vol. 11, part IV p. 13.
Sastri bases his brief account of this triad on a MS of the BY deposited in the
library of Visvabharati University, no. sil. 16/3, fol. 6a). It seems that we have a
prior parallel here for the Trika identification of the three currents with Para,
Parapara and Apara who are the three goddesses that are the focus of Trika ritual.
This identification is made in the Srikanthiyasamhila although there the three
currents are differently defined.
232. "asesamalasamdoharanjitah madhyamasrayah |" (BY, ibid., fl. 188a).
Note: The rules of euphonic combination have not been observed here; ranjilah
should be ranjito.
233. Sivqjnana is here expressly identified with the Siva and Rudrabheda
of the Madhyamasrotas; thus the parajnana of the Siddhanta becomes just a
part of jnanaugha.
154 NOTES
234. It is certainly not at all clear whether we can, in fact, make such clear-cut
distinctions, although generally speaking the Siddhantagamas do tend to be
dualistic, unlike the Bhairavatantras which are predominantly monist. Even so,
it is certainly not possible to distinguish the Sivagamas from the Rudragamas on
the basis that the former are dualist while the latter conceive reality to be a unity-
in-difference.
235. Abhinavagupta goes further by making all the Saivagama ultimately a
part of Trika. The god who utters the scripture is not the five-headed Sadasiva
of the Siddhanta. The Supreme Lord who spoke the three types of scripture (of the
Left, Right and Siddhanta) is in fact three-headed. He is Trisirobhairava, the
Trika form of Siva:
tad vibhavayati bhedavibhagam tat sphutatvakrd athoktam anantam |
samgrahisnu paramesvararupam vastutas trisira eva nirahuh ||
(MVV, 1/397).
236. This state of affairs is peculiar to the Srikanthi which does anyway, in a
sense, retain the Vamatantras as a part of the same standard, older division into
srotas although it is relegated to the lower level of a secondary, subsidiary class
ification. Other Trikalaniras such as the Bhargasikha and Nisisamcara sustain
the continued existence of the Vamatantras although they integrate them into
Trika. There was, however, certainly a tendency for the Vamatantras to lose their
identity in the ambiance of Kashmiri Saiva Trika.
237. The Sikhabheda in the SKS consists of the following eight Tantras:
Bhairavi called Sikha, Vina, Vinomani, Sammohanam, Damaram, Alharvakam,
Kabandha and Sirascheda. In the Vamatantra list Vina is the seventh,
Sammohanam may correspond to the fourth called Mohanam and Vmamani to
the fourteenth called Cintamanimahodayam (although this identification is
certainly more tenuous than the previous one). Also worth noting is that the
Sirascheda, which is the Jayadralhayamala, finds itself in this, rather than in the
Yamala group, possibly indicating its closer affiliation to the Vamatantras.
238. That there was some problem here is confirmed by the fact that the
correspondent member in the Bhairavastaka is called simply "Bhairava."
239. P.Ka, l/27a.
240. Thus Jhankara is no. 31 and Sekhara no. 2!.
241. daksine daksino margas caturvimsatibhedatah |
saivas sarvesu kurvanti ye grhastha dvijottamah ||
(TA, vol. I, p. 44).
242. yamale matrtantre ca kapale pancaratrake ||
bauddhe carhamate caiva lakule vaidike'pi ca │
anyesvapi ca margesu tat tac chastraih svasastratah ||
saivah kurvanti diksadyam tal lingasthapanadikam |
(P.Ka, l/122b-4a).
243. The Yamalas listed here are Rudra°, Kanda°, Brahma0, Visnu°,
Yama", Vayu°, Kuvera" and Indra".
244. The names of these Yamalas are listed in the Rjuvimarsini (p. 43):
Brahmayamala, Visnu°, Rudra0, Jayadratha0, Skanda°, Uma°, Laksmi and

Ganesa°. A part of the Umayamala appears to be preserved in a collection of
fragments in a Nepalese MS(NA, MS no. 3/575). The colophon of this fragment
reads:
iti sribhairavasrotasi sarasamgrahe sri umayamale dvadasasahasre
umaprabodhe srisiddhilaksmividhanam caturvimsatitah sapta-
dasaksaroddharah samaptah |
245. The Brahmayamala knows the Yoginihrdaya which is closely related

to the NSA. There can be no doubt that the Yoginihrdaya, which mentions the
NSA in many places and has been even considered to be the second part of it,
is at least contemporaneous with it.
246. Amongst the eight Yamalas noted in the SKS the following are not
named above: Svacchanda0, Ruru", Atharvana" and Vetala0. We know of others
from references; thus the Devyayamala is an important scripture quoted in the
Tamraloka and elsewhere (see LAS, vol. II, pp. 84-90). There is also the
Samkarsiniyamala (quoted in TA, vol. IX, p. 139).
Again, although the Yamalas which have been preserved - namely, the JY,
BY and fragments of the Umayamala - belong to the Bhairavasrotas, Yamala
was considered by Trika to be higher than the Daksinasrotas. Thus Abhinava
writes in the TA, probably quoting from the SYM:
vidyakalantam siddhante vamadaksinasastrayoh |
sadasivantam samanaparyantam matayamale ||
(TA, 15/319).
247. See above footnote no. 92.
248. The lists of sixty-four Tantras in Laksmidhara's commentary on the
Saundaryalahari and Bhaskara's setubandha commentary on the NSA as well as
the one in the Kulacudamanitanira are almost the same as that of the NSA.
There can be little doubt that they adopted it wholesale as a standard canonical
list. Other later lists of sixty-four Tantras are indeed different and probably do
present an actual account of the Tantras at the time of their compilation.
Even so, the Tantras were listed as a group of sixty-four on the basis of the older,
traditional system of classification to which the NSA subscribed. For these lists
see LAS, vol. II, pp. 94-111.
249. The Goddess says at the beginning of the NSA:
nityah sodasa devesa sucita na prakasitah ||
idanim srotum icchami tasam namani samkara |
ekaikam cakrapujam ca paripurnam samantatah ||
(NSA, !/22b-23).
250. These are numbers 51, 52 and 53 in the list. The Kuiasara is quoted by
Ksemaraja in the S.Su., vi., p. 67. It is also named in the Cininimaiasara-
samuccaya of the Pascimanmaya; see NA, MS no. 1/767, fl. lb. The Kula-
cudamani listed here is probably different from the published Kulacudamani,
156 NOTES
which appears to belong to a later strata in the development of the Tantras.

Another work of the same name which is more likely to be the same as the Tantra
listed here is quoted by Ksemaraja in S.SC, vi., p. 29.
251. These are numbers 24, 12 and 26 in the list. The Trisirobhairavatantra
is one of the Tantras Abhinavagupta quotes the most. We know from Ksemaraja
that it was considered to be a Daksinasrotatantra: "bhairavagamesu daksina-
srotah samuttheju svacchandacandatrisirobhairadisu bheditam |" (NTu,
vol. 1, p. 225).
There can be no doubt that this is also a Trikaiantra because Abhinava refers
to it at length in chapter 30 of his Tantraloka where he deals with the Mantras
of the three goddesses Para, etc., and their consorts, which is a characteristic
feature of Trika. Indeed, the exposition is based essentially on the MVT and
SYM, which are Trikatantras par excellence. Here the Trisirobhairava is referred
to as presenting a number of variant forms of these Mantras. The Trisirobhairava
is again referred to at length in TA, 3 i where the drawing of the Trisulamandala is
described, the knowledge of which, according to Abhinava, is the mark of the
true Trika master (TA, 31/50b-52). We know that the Nisisamcara. (also called
Nisacara and Nisatana) must have been a Trikaiantra because it considered Trika
to be the highest school (see quotations in TA, vol. 1, p. 49 and PTv, p. 92). A single
incomplete and very corrupt MS of a Nisisamcaratamra is deposited in the NA
at Kathmandu (MS no. 1 /1606). This is a palm leaf MS and the text is written in
old Newari script probably belonging to the twelfth century A.D., if not earlier.
The content and style is certainly of the type one would expect of a Tantra of
the older group. Even so, its esoteric exposition of the pithas does not agree with
that found in references from the Nisisamcara quoted in Kashmiri works,
although the treatment is conceptually similar. Possibly the fragment in
Kathmandu was the original Daksinatantra, although it does not affiliate itself
to it or any other group anywhere in the text or the colophons. Three MSs of the
SYM have been located, all of them incomplete. One is deposited in the NA -
MS no. 5/2403 (23 fl.); the other two are in the Asiatic Society in Calcutta, viz.
MS no. 3917D (2 fl.) and 5465 (72 fl.). The first of these two Calcutta MSs contains
only the fifth chapter called "Karikapatala." The second MS contains 31
chapters. Although the fragment preserved in the first MS is a part of this Tantra,
it has not been traced in the second MS. Again, although a number of verses
have been traced in the second MS which are quoted in Kashmiri works, it seems
that this is a shorter recension than the one known in Kashmir. Perhaps this
shorter recension was called "Bhairavavirasamhita" which is the name given to
this Tantra in the colophon of chapter 21. The SYM is known to the NSA
(no. 51 in the list) and the BY, clearly indicating that this is an old and well-
established scripture. It itself confirms that it is a Bhairavatantra:
mahabhairavatantre'smin siddhayogesvarimate |
(fl. 15a).
252. proktam bhagavata kila samuhah pitham etac ca |
(TA, 37/18).
253. vidyasritani yani syu vidyapitham varanane |

mantrasritani yani syu mantrapitham tatha caiva ||
mudrasritani yani syu mudrapithastu suvrate |
mandalaplthakani syu mancjalapitha ucyate ||
(BY, fl. i88b).
(Philological note: I take the neuter plural forms "vidyasritani"etc. to agree
with "tantrani," which is clearly implied although not directly stated. "Tani,"
the correlate pronoun of "yani," should be understood to refer to vidyapitham,
etc., in each line. The third plural of the optative of the root "as"is normally
"syuh;" here the form is "syu." The gender of the word "pitha" is neuter and
so the nominative singular should be "pitham" as it is in the first two lines.
In the last two lines, however, it is treated as if it were a masculine noun).
254. Abinavasays: "Mantra is that which thinks and saves. It is strengthened
and nourished by knowledge (vidya) which illumines that which is to be known.
Mudra is a reflected image of Mantra and is nourished by Mandala. The term
'manda, 'implicit in 'mandala,' refers to the essence itself, that is, Siva. In this way,
insofar as the four pithas penetrate each other mutually, everything is in reality
present in its essence in every individual pitha. " (TA, 37/ I9b-22a).
255. adhuna mandalam pitham kathyamanam srnu priye |
mandalanarn satam proktam siddhatantre varanane ||
(quoted in TA, vol. XII p. 227).
256. The final colophon of the BY clearly states that it belongs to the
Vidyapitha:
iti bhairavasrotasi mahatantre vidyapithe brahmayamale
For the SYM see below, fn. 282.
257. catuspitham mahatantram catustayaphalodayam [
(SvT, l/5a).
Ksemaraja explains that these four pithas are the most important Vidyas,
Mantras and Mandalas described in the SvT. The Sarvaviratantra similarly
claims that it consists of all four pithas.
258. esa sa samaya devi atra sarvarn pratisthitam |
catuh pithesu samaya atra sarvavinirgata ||
vamadaksinatantresu samanya samaya para |
kubjika nama vikhyata samayastha kulesvari ||
yatra visvesvaram sarvarn samayadyam vinirgatam |
mantramudragano hy atra vidyamandalakadikam ||
(KMT, fl. 30b-3la).
259. yasmad bhandaram ilyevam sarvasvam yoginikule |
atha ca sarvapithesu mate'yam samayatmika ||
(Ibid., 31b).
260. KRU, fl. 5a.
261. KMT, fl. 30a.
262. acaram kulacaram mudrapitham |
(NA, MS No. 1/228, fi. la.; BSP, vol. 11, p. 67).
158 NOTES
263. See Jayaratha's commentary in TA, vol. Xlb, p. 114. How these rituals,
and the texts which are their sources, are associated to these pithas is not explained.
I am not too clear in my mind about this at present.
264. iha vidyamantramudramang'alatmataya catuspltham tavac
chastram |
(TA, vol. Xlb, p. 114).
265. NA, MS no. 1/35 is dated N.S. 307, the equivalent of 1188 A.D.
266. namami catuhpithapithadevya(h) kulesvaram |
(Ibid., fl. la).
267. mantrakhyam tatra vidyaya upodbalanam apyayah |
(TA, 37/l9b-20a).
268. mantramarganusarena mudrabhedah sahasrasah |
(BY, fl. 199b).
269. mantrapratiknir mudra XXXXXXXX |
(TA, 37/20b).
270. The order in the Sarvavirat antra is different:
mudra mandalapitham tu mantrapitham tathaiva ca |
vidyapitham tathaiveha catuspitha tu samhita ||
(SvT, vol. I, p. 10).
Ksemaraja enumerates these pi/has in the following order: Vidya, Mantra,
Mandala and Mudra (ibid.). Abhinava however says:
XXXXXXXX mandalam mudrika tatha ||
mantro vidyeti ca pitham utkrstam cottarottaram |
'TA, 37/23b-24a).
271. BY, fl. 188a.

272. TA, 37/18b-9a.
273. BY, fl. 188a.
274. See appendix C.
275. BY, fl. 188a.
276. See footnote 270.
277. SvT, vol. 1, p. 10.
278. See above footnote 257.
279. See below p. 105.
280. We come across the term "mantrapitha" in the Siddhanta but here
it refers to the seat of the deity (pitha) which is transformed in the course of the
ritual into Mantra (see Mf.T., Kr. 8/196b-197). Vidyapitha in the Siddhanta
refers to the Agama in general viewed as an object of veneration. The worship of
the sacred scripture is a way of worshipping Siva. The Agama the disciple studies
is an object of his veneration; it is therefore, on occasion, worshipped with flowers
and incense, etc., as is the teacher (see SSP, vol. 1, p. 226, 290). During certain
rites of atonement prescribed in the Trisirobhairavatantra, a sacred thread
(pavitra) is offered to all the places of worship on the site where the ritual is
performed, including the Vidyapitha which is presumably where the Agama is
worshipped (TA, 28/156b). Pascima ritual also provides for the worship of
scripture. According to the MBT (Y), the Kulagama is to be worshipped in a
specially prepared mandala called Vidyapitha (fl. 86a). Similarly, at the beginning
of the GS the manner in which the master and then the Agama are to be worshipped
is described (p. 5), while the Sat SS explains how the Tantra of the Kubjika
tradition is to be worshipped before the master teaches the disciple its meaning
(SatSS, 3/98-102).
281. vidyapithapradhanam ca siddhayogesvarimatam ||
tasyapi paramam saram malinivijayottaram |
(TA, 37/24b-5a).
The MVT itself states its own close affiliation to the SYM. Thus the god
says to the goddess:
srnu devi pravaksyami siddhayogesvarimatam |
yan na kasyacid akhyatarn malinivijayottaram ||
(MVT, 1/13).
282. In the SYM (fl. 72b) we read:

siddhayogesvaram tantram vidyapitham yasasvini |
283. The BY allocates the 'eight times eight' Bhairavalamras along with the
Yamalas to the Vidyapitha, as well as the following Tantras: Yoginijnana,
Yoginijala, Yoginihrdaya. Siddha, Maniramalini, Aghoresi, Aghoresvara,
Krldaghoresvari, Lakini. ? , SarlraC!) Mahaman, Ugravidra, Cana, Bahurupa
(of two kinds) and Aghorasira.
285. Tanlric Cult of South India by R. Nagaswamy, Agam Kala Prakashan,
Delhi, 1982, p. 34.
286. TA, vol. XII, p. 398.
288. See above footnote 267.
289. TA, 37/25b-39.
290. TA, vol. XII, p. 399; cf.
mudramandalamantraugham vidyapithopalaksitam |
(BY, fl. la).
291. NA, MS no. 1/1693. This is a palm leaf MS only two folios long.
292. NA, MS no. 3/379 (161 folios) and NA, MS no. 1/53 (157 folios).
The colophons of the latter MS read:
iti laksapadadhike mahasamhitayam dvadasasahasre vidyapitha-
matasare
(BSP, vol. II. pp. 210-212).
293. Part of the lengthy colophons of the Yogakhanda of the MBT read:
ityadyavatare mahamanthanabhairavayajnanvaya . . . . adyapitha-
160 NOTES
vatarite vidyapithamarge
(MBT(Y), no. 3/165).
294. The god asks the goddess:
lekavira katham vidyapithadevya katham katham |
(MBT(Y), fl. 22b).
295. See footnotes 258 and 259.
296. A typical colophon of the Srimatottara reads:
iti srimatottare srikanthanathavatarite candradvipanirgate vidya-
pithe yoginiguhye
(NA, MS no. 2/279; BSP, vol. 11, p. 206).
297. The colophons of the Goraksasanthita clearly state that it is affiliated
to the Vidyapitha revealed by Srikanthanatha:
. . . . kadibhede kulakaulalinimate navakotyavatarabhede
srikanthanathavatare vidyapithe yoginiguhye
(GS, p. 418).
298. Abhinavagupta: An Historical and Philosophical Study by K. C.
Pandey, Chowkhamba, Benares, 1963, p. 138.
PART TWO
1. According to the NT (chapter 12), the presiding deity of the Kulamnaya

is Bhairava. His form differs only in minor details from the Bhairava who,
according to chapter II of this same Tantra, presides over the Daksinasrotas.
The Goraksasamhita, a Pascimamnaya Tantra, opens with a hymn to Bhairava
(pp. 1-3) who is said to be "born of Kula and Akula, [although] free of the
emergence of Kula" (ibid., p. 162). He is, in other words, both transcendent
Siva (Akula) and immanent Sakti (Kula) and at the same time free of all cosmic
manifestation (Kula). Mahesvarananda says of Kulesvara, the deity every
Kaula school venerates as supreme, that "in the Kaulikatantras he is generally
called Bhairava" (MM p. 172).
2. evam etat kulamarganupravistena sarvatha -vatmananda-
vyanjakatamatraparataya sevyam na tu tad gardhena |
According to Jayaratha. the Kaula's wife is not the ideal Tantric consort
for him because ritual intercourse with her is attended by the danger of his
succumbing to lust. Abhinavagupta, however, does not consider this to be a
problem and so, according to him, ritual union (meldpa) can be of two kinds,
depending on whether it takes place with one's own wife or with any other
woman initiated into Kaula ritual.
3. Jayaratha quotes from an unnamed Tantra:
Notes to Part Two 161
He who is dedicated to Kula practice (kulacara) but is not touched

by wine should practice penance, be he a brahmin or a ksatriya.
4. layodayas citsvarupas tena tat kulam ucyate |
svabhave bodham amalam kulam sarvatra karanam |
5. kulasyaiva sarvavisrantidhamatvam uktam |
(quote in TA, vol. XII, p. 373).
6. "Kula is the Supreme Bliss " (TA, vol. Xlb., p. 4).
"It is from whence this [cosmic] picture arises and where the universe
comes to rest" (TA, vol. XII, p. 373).
7. "For the emission of the Lord of the Absolute is the Mistress of Kula"
(Ibid., 5/67).
"The absolute is the Supreme Abode and it is that which is called Akula. The
emission of this Lord is said to be the power Kaulika" (TA, 3/144).
"His inner intention is called Kauliki, the Supreme" (TA, 3/137).
8. santoditam sati karanam param kaulam |
(TA, 29/117a ff).
9. "Therefore it is free of all obscuring coverings and so extroverted
consciousness is awareness in the form of the means of knowledge while the
object of knowledge is the object of awareness such as 'blue' or 'pleasure',
at one with it. All this, be it subject or object, etc., is the essence of this expansion.
The point is that there is nothing apart from that" (TA, vol. Xlb, p. 7).
10. In the economy of the Trika of the Tantraloka, the Nisisamcaratantra
is constantly referred to as the authority for this view. Doubt is the Kaula's
greatest obstacle; doubt constitutes the firm bars of the prison of samsara and it
is this doubt he must overcome (see TA, 12/ 18b-25).
11. ata eva hi naikatyad vamadaksinasastrayoh ||
dhara prantadharaprante kauliki pravijrmbhate |
(MVV, l/394b-5a).
12. puspe gandhas tile tailam dehe jivo jale 'mrtam |
yatha tathaiva sastranam kulam antah pratisthitam ||
Abhinava quotes this verse from the Kalikula in TA, 35/34, after he has
said that: "The supreme goal of (all the scriptures) is the Abode named 'Trika'.
That alone is said to be Kula because [only] that which is at one with all things
[and unconditioned by time and space] is perpetually manifest. Just as life is
one and the same in every individual limb of the body, whether major or minor,
similarly Trika is present in all things as scripture itself confirms." Abhinava
is here clearly equating Trika with Kula in order to establish that it is present
in all the scriptures as Kula. Jayaratha similarly quotes this verse to suggest that
Trika is Kula. Trika, Jayaratha says, is the sixth current of scripture that consists
of the Siddhanta, Varna and Bhairava Tantras. The three goddesses. Para,
Parapara and Apara, reside in Trika and so it contains all the scripture and
"floods them with the nectar of Supreme Monism (paramdvaya)" thus
rendering them effective (TA, vol. I, p. 45). Mahesvarananda equates Kula
162 NOTES
with the Krama absolute {mahartha) and so quotes this verse (M.M., p. 170)
to suggest that Mahartha is the highest esoteric doctrine hidden, and everywhere
present, in the scriptures. Mahesvarananda is not. however, really much at
odds with Abhinava because his Krama tradition is that of Anuttara which is
the absolute Abhinava's Trika treats as Trika, the supreme principle itself.
Accordingly, Mahesvarananda does not see much difference between Trika-
darsana and Mahartha (ibid., p. 92).
13. athatah sampravaksyami kulamnayanidarsanam |
yagam homam japam karyam yena sarvam avapnuyat ||
(NT, 12/1).
14. Ibid., vol. I, p. 253.
15. Ibid., p. 252.
16. Brunner, in an article on the NT, says in a footnote: "One could ask
oneself why Ksemaraja deems it necessary to explain the characteristics of this
school insofar as he has said almost nothing about the others, and why he
stresses the fact that it is essentially similar to them. Is it perhaps because it
was not popular in his time? Or described? Or not yet integrated into the great
Saiva family? One defends oneself with difficulty from the impression that this
integration is achieved at the cost of a certain amount of effort. One frequently
comes across references in the Neira to the triad Varna Daksina Siddhanta
which seems to form a solid block: if in these cases reference is made to Kula,
it is because it is not a constant fixed group; it is like an addition, in another
movement of discourse." Un Tantra du Nord: Le "Netra Tantra" in BEFEO,
Tome LX1, Paris, 1974 pp. 154-5.
17. After the Uttarakamika has described the five srotas we read:
pascimad vamasamjnarn tu vamad daksinam uttamam |
daksinat kaulikam srestham mahakaulam tatah param ||
purvamnayam tatas srestham tasmat siddhantam uttamam |
(U.Ka, 24/92-93a).
In the Mrgendragama, the Siddha - and Yogini - Kaula which, as we
shall see, are important divisions in the Kulagama, are referred to as upasrotas
of the five srotas. (Mr caryapada. 1/37, 1/40-1).
18. antah kaulo bahih saivo lokacare tu vaidikah |
(quoted in TA, vol. III, p. 27).
antah kaulo bahih saivo lokacare tu vaidikah |
saram adaya tistheta narikelaphalam yatha ||
(Ibid., p. 278).
19. ekaikakotidhabhinnam kulasastram suvistaram |
(CMSS fl. 2b).
cintamanisamaprakhyam vistaram kulabhairavam |
(Ibid.).
20. urdhvavamatadanyani tantrani ca kulani ca |
(MVV 1/398; also TA, vol. 1, p. 46).
This is probably a quote from the Srikanthiyasamhita.

21. "Sampradaya" is defined as follows:
sampradayairiti tat tac chastrokta jnanayogarupaih |
(NT, vol. II, p. 3).
22. tasya mathiketi kulam iti cabhidhanadvayam \
(TA, vol. Ill, p. 296).
In a different, more restricted sense, "Kula" was the name given to the
particular group or 'family' to which a demon or malevolent spirit belonged.
It was important to determine the spirit's Kula in order to invoke the Lord of
that Kula to free those who were possessed by it:
yasmin kule yadamsena mudritah kilitah kvacit |
tat kulenaiva cesfena sarvadosaih pramucyate ]|
(NT, 19/80b-la).
Yaksini, Yogini, Matrka, Sakini, Dakini and other potentially malevolent
spirits belonged to these Kulas. Their exorcism and propitiation is a part of
Kula practice, which in some of its phases included a number of exorcistic cults.
23. Matsyendranatha (variously "called Macchanda," "Macchagnapada,"
"Minapada," "Minanatha," "Macchendra" and "Macchagna") is an important
founder figure who is mentioned in various contexts in diverse Kaula works.
The Kashmiri Trika Kaulas consider him to be the originator of the Kulagama.
For an extensive treatment of the legends concerning this figure, the reader is
referred to Bagchi's introduction to the Kaulajnananirnaya. Also G. Tucci,
Animadversiones Indicae JASB, N.S., XXVI, 1930 p. 131 ff.. Ksemaraja tells
us that the worship of the four Kaula masters, called "Yuganathas," namely,
Khagendranatha, Kurmanatha, Mesanatha and Matsyendranatha who taught
in the four Ages (vugas) is a necessary part of all Kaula ritual. Although the
Pascimamnaya, like every Kaula school, had its own masters, it advocated
the worship of the Yuganathas (Schoterman p. 7). Here, however, Matsyendra
natha and the others are associated, as we shall see, with the Purvamnaya with
which the Pascimamnaya had close affiliations. A number of works are
attributed to Matsyendranatha although it seems highly unlikely that they
are in fact his own. Almost all the MSs are in Nepal. Bagchi has edited a number of
them and notes others in his KJN. Another work which he has not noticed is
the Kulapancasika of which there is only one MS, deposited in the NA in
Kathmandu (no. 1/1076). The last colophon of this short tract on Kaula
yoga reads:
iti kulapancasikayam srimatsandapavatare pancamah patalah

samaptah |
Clearly "srimatsandapa" is a corruption of a homonymn of Matsyendrapada.
This work is quoted twice by Ksemaraja. (S.Su. vi. p. 54 and NTu I p. 191; fl. 4a
and 3b in the MS). There is no indication in the text that it is by Matsyendra.
Bagchi notes the existence of MSs of the Srikamakhyaguhyasiddhi (also called
164 NOTES
just "Guhyasiddhi"). A list of eight shidhamatrka found in this work constituting

the "Kulastaka "also occurs in a number of texts belonging to the Pascimamnaya.
Indeed, Bagchi himself notes that he has come across it in the KNT, a Pascimam-
nayapaddhaii. It is possible, therefore, that it is in fact a work of the Pascimam
naya, attributed to Matsyendranatha. That these and other works could
wrongly be attributed to Matsyendranatha is not difficult to explain in view of
the fact that many individuals were given this name as initiates. For example,
according to the KNT this name was given to a Bengali brahmin initiated into
the Pascimamnaya. Quoted by Bagchi, p. 68: varana vahgadese janma jatir
brahmano vrsnusarma nama . . . markkatanadyam yada karsita tada srimat-
syendranathah |
24. For a table of Rajapulras and Yuganathas, etc., see Gnoli's Luce delle
Sacre Scrilture Appendix X, pp. 876-880. Also below p. 69, 70, 80.
25. kulani mahakaulakaulakulakulakulakhvani |
(TA Xlb p. 155).
26. Bhairavakulatanira quoted in TA, vol. VIII, p. 182:
vamamargabhisikto'pi daisikah paratattvavit |
samskaryo bhairave so'pi kule kaule trike'pi sah ||
cf: vedac chaivam tato vamam tato daksam tato matam |
tatah kulam tatah kaulam trikam sarvottamam param ||
(quoted in commentary on TA, 13/300b-301 also in commentary on 13/347-8).
27. kundanam laksanam vaksye kule kaule tu pascime ||
(MBT(Y), fl. 8b).
Also: ye kecid devatas canye kule kaule tu pascime |
tisthanti kundamadhye tu bhairavo bhairavi saha ||
(Ibid., fl, 9a).
(The indeclinable "saha" meaning "with" normally governs the instrumental.
"Bhairavo bhairavi, "which are both nominative singular, are therefore anomalous
forms. If the two words are conjoined and the compound inflected to form
"bhairavibhairavena saha" the metre would be disturbed. For the same reason
the forms "bhairavena bhairavya saha, " although grammatically correct, would
not fit in this verse. Moreover, it appears that both words are here in the
nominative to indicate that they carry equal weight. The gods can be either with
Bhairava or Bhairavi as well as with both together).
28. anyatha kulakaule 'smin sambhave na sprsanti te |
(Ibid., fl. 29b).
Once the goddess has described the Wheel of Mahabhairava and its sixty-four
energies she says in the same Tantra:
catuhsasthikala prokta bhairavasya kulesvara |

vidyarupah smrtah sarvah kulakaule tu siddhidah ||
(Ibid., fl. 8a).
29. sampradayam idam kaulam sambhusaktipadanugam |

(GS, 8/164a).
30. sivaviryam (vi)niskrantam sivasaktisamanvitam |
ubhayanandasandoham paramparyavijrmbhitam |
kulamulanvayam devi kulakaulam vinirgatam ||
(CMSS, fl. 3a).
31. The Pascimamnaya, in common with other Kaula schools, views
itself and other traditions not just as doctrine, scripture or school but also as an
essential expression of metaphysical principles. "Kula" and "Kaula" are in this
context interchangeable terms reflecting the close interaction between Kula
and Kaula as divisions within the Kulagama as well as expressions of Kula
itself as the power of Speech (vacchakti) incarnate in doctrine. Accordingly,
the MBT explains that the lower, grosser metaphysical principles merge
progressively into the higher, subtler ones in such a way that the entire series
ultimately disappears into the Nameless (anamaka) absolute beyond all
differentiation. The Nameless is Kula identified with Kulesvara who is the
essence of Kaula, the ocean of consciousness in which the god and his consort,
the goddess, fuse (MBT(Y), fl. 26b). Thus Kula - the goddess - has become
the god while he is the essence of both the god and goddess where both dissolve
and disappear. In other words, Kula is Kaula at the level of the mysterious
Nameless, the supreme reality. At the same time, Kaula is the source of creation
and its power is Kulasakti, the supreme goddess, the 'Neuter' (napumsaka in the
feminine!) who is the mother of all doctrines:
kaulam nama mahadeva yena srsti caracaram |

tasy(ec)cha nirgata saktir ankurakarakaulini ||
darsananam ca mata sa para devi napumsaka |
(MBT(Y), fl. 33b).
The Supreme Goddess (Paradevi) is Kubjika, the goddess of the Pascimamnaya
which represents itself in this way as higher than Kaula doctrine. It is an
independent system in its own right which both integrates and goes beyond
these categories.
32. kaulam tu sadvidham satva satkutapatitam dhruvam |
satsamjna ca samudbhmam prasarat pascimanvayam ║
(CMSS, fl. 3a).
(Read "srutva" for "satva." "Samjnatah" instead of "samjna ca" would be
grammatically correct. Note also that the word "anvaya"is masculine; here as
often happens in these texts, it is treated as neuter).
33. purvapascimabhedena sailarajasuta nume |
anandavalibhedena prabhu yogikena tu ║
atitapadasamjna ca satprakaram idam kulam |
(Read -"sute"for -"suta" and "avali" for "avail." "Prabhu" should be in the
instrumental, i.e., "prabhuna. " This is probably a scribal error as the present
form cuts short the metre by one syllable. "Samjna ca"should be "Samjnaya";
166 NOTES
in that case, however the seventh syllable would be short instead of long as the
metre demands).
In TA, 29/36 the order is 1) Bodhi, 2) Prabhu, 3) Pada, 4) Ananda, 5) Yogin,
6) Avali. The order in the KMT, (fl. 3a) is the same as the KRU; the latter,
however, arranges these six into three groups of two: 4)+ 6); 2)+ 5) and 1)+ 3), thus
allowing the Pascimamnaya to be free, in a sense, to have its own line of teachers
without losing its essential connection to the original Siddhasantana. The
KRU then links one group to the Purvamnaya and the other to the Pascimamnaya
and so aligns them through their common Kaula heritage and stresses their
intimate connection with each other. However, in the KMT, which is older
than the KRU, no such distinction is made. The six Kaula traditions are
collectively called the Siddhakrama which has been transmitted along the Siddha
path (siddhamargakramayatam) (KMT, fl. 3a). The CMSS assigns the Kaula
traditions to the Purvamnaya which it integrates into the Pascimamnaya
(see below).
34. The Kaula schools display a marked tendency to exclusivity (as indeed
do all Hindu sects and cults in general). The Vrmikaulatantra, for example,
expressly prohibits contact with those who follow other scriptures (TA,
15/573b-4). A Kaula does not distinguish himself from other Kaulas on the
basis of caste but according to the Kaula group to which he belongs. The Kaula
tradition prohibits commensuality outside its circle as a whole and enjoins
measures for atoning defaults in this respect (TA, 15/ 272). Voicing the Kaula view,
Abhinava says: "In order to attain a state of identity (with Siva and one another)
one must follow one's own spiritual tradition and neither worship nor enjoy
the fruits of a Tantric gathering (cakra) along with those who belong to a different
spiritual lineage." (ibid., 4/268b-9a).
Even members of one or other of the six schools (ovalli) affiliated to
Matsyendranatha could not worship together and went as far as to devise a
system of signs by which they could recognise members of their own group in
order to avoid others (TA, 29/37). Once within a group, however, no distinction
between its members was admissible. Caste and social status ceased to be
operational in this society; once in the fold the members become one with Siva
and so indistinguishable from one another. He who viewed the others or talked
of them in terms of former caste distinctions ran contrary to the Rule (.samaya)
(ibid., 15/576). In this respect, the Kaula traditions were perfectly in agreement
with many other Tantric cults (see for example, SvT 4/414 and 4/545).
35. In an important passage in the Taniraloka (4/221-270) Abhinava
comments on part of chapter 18 of the MVT (18/74-81) which he presents as
typifying the Trika view and which he contrasts with that of the Saivasiddhanta,
on the one hand, and Kula on the other. Thus, whereas the former enjoins the
performance of rituals and the observance of vows and rules governing outer
conduct, the Kula position is seen to be one of denying their validity and rejection
of these outer forms in favour of inner spiritual discipline. Kula doctrine is
essentially based, from this part of view, on an exclusivist monism (advaya)
intolerant of contrasts, which thus rejects all forms of spiritual discipline that
are 'external', that is, 'outside' in the state of duality. The Trika view, however,
excels this because it is a supreme monism (paramadvaya) in which nothing

needs to be pursued or even abandoned. Even if ritual is performed, it does not
break up the integrity of the absolute consciousness of the subject (TA, vol. Ill,
p. 288 ff.). Nothing is here prohibited or enjoined insofar as whatever is pleasing
is fit to lead to union with Siva:
muktikamasya no kincin nisiddham vihitam ca no ||
yad eva hrdyam tad yogyam sivasamvidabhedane │
(TA, 15/291b-2a).
One could say that Trika is in this respect more intensely Kaula than the
Kula schools and so, in the same spirit, rejects the view that the divisions between
Kaula traditions are important. According to the Trikasasana, there is an essential
equality among all these traditions insofar as they are all ultimately Saiva
(ibid., 4/274-5a). Indeed, according to Abhinava, these distinctions are denied
in all the Trika scriptures starting with the SYM because they break up the unity
of ultimate reality (ibid., 4/269). Trika Mantras are applicable in all circumstances
(ibid., 11/38) but, even so, one should take care not to be misled by following
the teachings of other schools (TA, vol. Ill, p. 279 ff; TA 25/563).
36. The god says to the goddess at the beginning of the Yoginihrdayatantra
of the Srividya school: "Listen, O goddess, to the great secret, the Supreme
Heart of the Yogini; out of love for you I will tell you today that which is to be
kept well concealed, that which has been taught from ear to ear and so reached
the surface of the earth." (YHr. l/2b-3). Similarly in the Kaulajnananirnaya
which was revealed, as tradition would have it, by Matsyendranatha: "O goddess,
it is heard as residing in the ear (not in books) and has come down through the line
of teachers; this, O goddess, is Kaulika [doctrine] transmitted from ear to ear"
(KJN, 6/8b-9a).
37. After explaining in a veiled, cryptic manner how to construct a mantra,
the KMT says: "This method is hard to acquire, it can be obtained only from the
mouth of a master" (fl. 37a).
38. XXXXXXXX kiyal lekhyam hi pustake │
(TA, 6/33b).
39. katbitam gopitam tebhyas tasmal lekhyam na pustake |
guruvaktrat tu labhyeta anyatha na kadacana ||
(TA, vol. III, p. 73; ibid., 26/20-4a; also ibid., 26/28).
40. "O mistress of the gods! [treasure] always in [your] heart [the teaching
transmitted] from ear to ear. That which comes from the master's mouth and
enters the path of hearing abides [in one's own] heart. A Mantra extracted
(from a book) is like one written on water. The Vidya that bestows both enjoyment
and liberation should never be written in a book." (Parat., 8/27-8).
41. "Five are said to be [important] in the Siddhanta, four in the teachings
of the Left, three it is said in the Right, in the tradition of the East two, while in
the Western liturgical tradition (pasimakramamnaya) of the Kulagama it is
the master alone [who matters]" (MBT(Y), fl. 24a; also fl. 87b).
42. "Now I will therefore tell [you] the doctrine of the master knowing
168 NOTES
which the Tradition of the Master is transmitted" (Ibid., fl. 24b).

43. "This is the meditation, hard to obtain [even] by the gods, which belongs
to the tradition of the Mouth of the Master; he who knows this, O Sambhu, is a
Kaula master (acarya)" (Ibid., fl. 96b).
44. XXXXXXXX srigurum pascimesvaram |
(Ibid., fl. 26b).
45. strimukhe niksipet prajnah strimukhad grahayet punah |
ityadyukteh kuiaprakriyayam dutimukhenaiva sisyasya jnana-
pratipadanamnayat iha gurutaddutyoh samaskandhataya
upadanam │
(TA, vol. I, p. 35; see also TA, vol. Xlb, p. 88).
46. See TA, 29/40. Also:
yoginyas ca pravaksyami siddhida(h) kulasasane |
(KRU, 4/30a).
("Yoginyah" as the object of "pravaksyami" should be in the accusative, i.e.,
"yoginih")._
47. TA, vol. Xlb, p. 19; TA, 29/40.
48. yogini daiskendrena antaram naiva vidyate |
(MBT(Y), fl. 51b).
(In order to convey the intended meaning of this statement in a grammatically
correct form, "yogini" should be in the genitive, i.e., "yoginyah" and "aaisi-
kendrena"should not be an instrumental but an ablative, i.e., " daisikendrat").
49. rahasyam sarvasastranam amnayahrdayam param |
vaktra(t) vaktragatam jnanam yoginimukhasamsthitam ||
(CMSS, fl. 14b).
50. yogini parama sakti(h) sahajanandadayini |
bhairaveccha tu sa vartte tena sa dvividha na hi ||
(MBT(Y), fl. 51b).
51. TA, vol. II,. p. 104.
52. TA, 28/147 states that there are four types of Saivas, namely those who
divide the knowable into: 1) Nara, Sakti and Siva (i.e., the Trika); 2) The five
faces of Sadasiva with their five powers: Vamesvari, Khecari, Gocari, Dikcari
and Bhucari (i.e., the Krama-influenced Trika of the Nisisamcaratantra);
3) into the ten and eighteen divisions (i.e., the Siddhanta) and 4) six currents
(srotas) - these are the Kaulas who add an extra lower current, that of the
Kulagama, to Siva's five faces. See TA, 28/147 and Jayaratha's commentary.
53. vaktram hi nama tan mukhyam cakram uktam mahesina |
yoginivaktram XXXXXXXXXXX ||
(TA, vol. Xlb, p. 89. See also TA, 29/ 124b-5a>.
54. See TA, 15/206a and commentary.
55. TA, vol. IV, p. 160.
56. Monier-Williams notes in his Sanskrit-English dictionary that "Picu" is
the name of a Yogini. Ghosal Sastri(vol. II, part IV, p. 40) notes other meanings of
this word. These include "cotton," "a type of soft grain," "a weight," "a leper,"
"the neem tree" and "thorn apple." It is also the name of the Bhairava who
teaches in the BY and of one of his eight faces.
57. picuvaktradyaparaparyayam yoginlvaktram eva mukhyacakram
uktam | patalakhyam adhovaktram srstyartham samprakirtitam |
adhovaktram srstivaktram picuvaktram |
quoted by Schoterman (pp. 86-7) from the SatSS, a Tantra belonging to the
Kubjika school. He also points out in his commentary to verse 2/ 37 of this Tantra
that this mouth is called Picuyoni. Picuvaktra is also equated with Patalavaktra
in TA, 15/206 and commentary. The BY (fl. 201a) also confirms that those
Tantras which deal with Kulacara are said to originate from the Lower Current
along with others. In the context of describing the content of the Lower Current,
the BY states that it is Bhairava who teaches here. The SKS's canon is unusual
insofar as it equates the Mouth of the Yogini with the Right Current from which
arise the sixty-four Bhairavatantras: "The scripture called Bhairava consisting
of eight times eight [Tantras] entered all together into the independent Saiva
[tradition] that is, the [current of the] Right, that of the Emission of the Heart"
(TA, vol. I, p. 41).
Jayaratha comments that "the Bhairava group consisting of sixty-four
[Tantras] is predominantly monist and belongs to the Right Face which
corresponds to the [single] non-dual inner nature of the union of Siva and Sakti,
also called the Mouth of the Yogini." In other words, the Bhairavatantras are
here understood to be vitally linked with the Kaulatantras through their common
source. The BY is a good example of how this works. Its very name - Picumata
(the Doctrine of Picubhairava) - subtly implies its hidden connection with the
Kaulatantras. Accordingly, Abhinava quotes it along with other Tantras
belonging to the Bhairavasrotas in the course of his exposition of Kaula ritual in
the Tantraloka. One chapter (56) of this work is devoted to Kulacara while another
(69) deals with the Picubheda. The overall Kaula character of this work is
unmistakable, although it does not consider itself to be such. Certain passages,
however, refer directly to the attainment of Kaulasiddhi and union with Kula
(see quote in TA, vol. Ill, p. 64). The Kaula character of other Tantras belonging
to the Daksinasrotas is also evident, particularly of those Tantras which teach
Trika doctrine. Thus, according to the MVT, the SYM teaches the method by
which Kulacakra is to be worshipped (MVT, 19/48). Abhinava quotes Trisiro-
bhairava, a Trikatantra belonging to the Daksinasrotas, when defining the
meaning of "Kaula"as a metaphysical principle (TA, vol. Xlb.p. 6). He also refers
to it several times while describing Kaula ritual in the Tantraloka, including one
passage which deals with the characteristics of the ideal Tantric consort (TA,
vol. Xlb, pp. 69-70). That not all Tantras of the Bhairava group are so markedly
Kaula-oriented becomes apparent when we consider the character of the
Svacchantlabhairavatanrra whose ritual programme is in many respects similar
to that of the Siddhantagama in which Kaula rituals and practice are largely
absent. It seems that the Vidyapithatanras of the Saivagama were, in this sense,
extensively Kaula in character, and it is to this pitha that the Trikatantras generally
belong. Moreover, it is to this pitha that most of the Tantras of the Pascimamnaya
170 NOTES
affiliate themselves and so do many other Kaulatantras. Thus the god says in the
Yoginihrdaya: "The Secret Doctrine 1 have hidden which bestows immediate
understanding . . . resides in [those Tantras] associated with the Vidyapilha.
It bestows divine yogic accomplishments and [is attained] by those dedicated to
Kulacara" (see YHr., 2/76-80).
58. See Schoterman, p. 87, who has drawn up a table of these correspond
ences according to SatSS, chap. 42.
59. See Schoterman, p. 87.
60. yoginyo lebhire jnanam sadyo yogavabhasakam |
yena tad yoginikaulam nottirnam tabhya eva tat ║
(Mr.T. caryapada, 1 /40b-la).
saivam mantresvaram ganam divyam arsam ca gauhyakam |
yoginlsiddhakaulam ca srotamsyastau vidur budhah ║
(Ibid., l/36b-37a).
61. kamarupe idam sastram yoginlnam grhe grhe |
(KJN, 22/ 10b).
The Kashmiri tradition also associates Matsyendranatha with Kamarupa;
it was here that he learned the doctrine and practice of Kaula yoga which Bhairavi
had heard from Bhairava. See TA, vol. I, pp. 24-6.
62. See Bagchi KJN, intro. p. 35.
63. uktam ca siddhasantanasrlmadurmimahakule |
(TA, 14/3la).
srimadurmikaulasiddhasantanarupake ityanena padovallyam
paramparye'pyamlanatvam darsitam |
(TA, vol. lb, p. 39).
64. "In the Yoginikula, one should know the cremation ground to be the
place of the Heart, the Wish-granting Tree to be Kundalini and the centre between
the eyebrows to be the meeting ground of the yogini."
(TA, vol. Xlb, p. 51) Here "Yoginikula"may not, however, refer to a Kaula
group but to the inner mystical body of the Kulayogi, as is the case in the following
reference in MVT, 19/24b-26a:
"Or else the Wheel of Meditation, the nature of which is Kula, should be
mentally made to rotate in. the wheel of the navel following the sequence of
universal Time after which in six months arises, without a doubt, the Yoginikula
within the body which illumines one's consciousness." References are certainly
rare to the Yoginikula as a Kaula group in Kashmiri works, despite the fact that
the Kashmiri Trikakaula tradition affiliates itself to Matsyendranatha.
65. yoginikulagarbhastha(h) kulavirange sambhavah |
siddhangasiddhasantana(h) satpadarthan sa vindati ||
(KMT, fl. 61a).
("Kulavirange sambhavah" would be better as a single compound, i.e.,
"Kulavirahgasambhavah. " The fifth syllable will then be short as the metre
demands.)
66. yoginimatasarantu amnayarn kulasasanam |

(CMSS, fl. 15a).
67. MBT(Y), fl. 50a.
68. mukhamnaye rahasyan tu yoginisampradayakam |
(CMSS, fl. 14b).
69. pascimamnayasiddhanam santanam pascimam vada |
tad aham srotum icchami matanam matam uttamam ||
(GS, 4/9).
70. siddhakaulabhipannanam itaranam na darsitah |
(KMT, fl. 83a).
(The word "itara" is a pronoun; therefore "itaranam " should be "itaresam.")
71. The Devi says in MBT(Y), fl. 30b that she will explain the mantras
belonging to the Yoginikula indicating that it is being integrated into the main
body of Kubjika doctrine.
72. yasmad bhandaram ityevam sarvasvam yoginikule |
atha ca sarvapithesu mate'yam samayatmika ||
(KMT, fl. 31b).
73. rupatitam tatas cordhvam nihsarndigdham pararn padam |
bahunoktena kim devi purvam vyavarnitam maya ||
sadguros ca prasadena labhyate paramam padam |
(KMT, fl. 88a).
kim abhyasah punas tasya yasya sarvam purassaram |
yasya sarpbhavitam sambhum anantagunadayakam ||
yogatma ca sa sarvatra pujyate yoginikule |
(Ibid.)
74. In the following reference, from the Mat.P. of the Siddhanta, "svamnaya"
simply means "one's own tradition" - it does not refer to the amnaya system of
classification we are about to discuss:
samayacarasadvadasthitih svamnayalaksanah |
(Mat. P., 2/13).
75. For this generic usage of the term "Kulamnaya," see, e.g., TA, 15/533;
also ibid., 15/572.
76. The earliest Trikatantras, such as the Trisirobhairava and even the
Sidilhayogesvarimata, do not know themselves to be Trika although they
expound Trika doctrine and ritual. The same is true of the Malimvijayottara
to which Abhinava refers as the essence of the SYM which is to all intents and
purposes, the root Tantra of the Trika and indeed, probably, the first Tantra to
expound the essentials of Trika, namely the worship of the three goddesses -
Para, Parapara and Apara - and their Mantras.
77. The Pascimamnayatantras to which 1 have had access so far, which
are but a fraction of those extant in Nepalese MSs, all refer to the KMT and so
undoubtedly postdate it. Thus the CMSS refers to itself as the essence of the
KMT which had been previously expounded extensively:
172 NOTES
kathitam devadevesi samksepan na tu vistaram |

srikubjikamatasaro'yarp vistaram kathitam maya ||
(CMSS, fl. 24a).
(The word "vistara"is masculine so "vistaram "should be "vistarah. " Accordingly,
"kathitam " which agrees with it should be "kathitah." The third quarter of the
verse contains an extra syllable. This is probably due to the addition of the
word "Sri"made as a sign of respect for the KMT. "Vistaram kathitam maya"
in the second line should read "vistarah kathitah maya.")
The Yogakhanda of the MBT refers specifically to the KMT of 3500 verses
which corresponds to the length of the recovered text of this Tantra. The
Goraksasamhita, which postdates the MBT, to which it refers in one place (p. 278),
also knows the KMT, to which it refers in several places as Srimata (p. 4, 24, 49,
116, 158, 208, 277, 375) and once as Kulalitantra (p. 152). It is closely affiliated
to the Srimatottara (perhaps they may be the same work) which, as its name
implies, follows after the KMT. The Kularatnoddyota is also a later work as it
affiliates itself to the Kubjikamata. The colophons are generally of the type:
ityadinathaviditam pancasatkotivistirnasrimatkubjikamate sri-

kularatnoddyote
Also the Kubjika paddhati by Muktaka, the KNT, certainly postdates the
KMT as does the Kularatnapancaka. Although all these texts are later than the
KMT, there is still room to doubt the originality of this Tantra. Thus in one place
in the KMT it seems that there is a reference to an earlier Tantra.
On fl. 49a the goddess says: "now explain clearly what you have alluded to
in the previous Tantra but not clearly elucidated":
XXXXXXXX idanim kathaya sphutam |
purvatantre tvaya deva sucitam na prakasitam ||
This reference may, however, be construed to mean that the matters which are to
be discussed are found in older Tantras which do not necessarily belong to the
Pascimamnaya. We have still to study the extant literature to see whether there
is any more evidence to decide this issue one way or the other. It seems highly
probable, however, that the KMT is not only the root Tantra of the Pascimamnaya
but also the first.
78. KMT, fl. 44b. This reference is part of a passage reproduced in the GS,
14/ 195-206a. Other Tantras referred to in this passage are the Sammohana and
Svarodaya which is a Tantric astrological work. The Svacchandabhairava is
referred to here as "the best of Tantras." Svacchanda Mantras are in fact
integrated into the Pascimamnaya (see, for example, the exposition of
Svacchandastra in GS, p. 155 ff.). C. Chakravarti notices two after works referred
to in the KMT, namely, the Labdhvitantra (emend to "Laghvitantra") and
Aghoridamaratantra (RASB Tantras, cat. II, p. 874).
79. PTv, p. 184. This reference has not been traced in the 3500 verse recension
of the KMT preserved in numerous MSs in Nepal.
80. pascimam sarvamarganam tvam tavatt anusilaya |
pascimamnayamargo'yam siddhanam akhilam dada ||

(KMT, fl. 6b).
(For "tavatt anusilaya"read, "tavad"and the second person singular imperative
"anusilaya." For "akhilam dada" read "akhilah pradah" which agrees with
"-mdrgo '"am.")
81. tasya caivottare marge daksinarnnayapurvakam |
vindate nikhilam jnanam nirahamkari drdhavratah ║
(KMT, fl. 54b).
(The fifth syllable of the fourth quarter is long whereas it should be short. This
syllable is shortened, however, if we form the compound "nirahamkaridrdha-
vratah".)
82. According to the following reference, the KMT presents the doctrines of
the Pascimamnaya free of contamination from the Purvamnaya represented
in later Tantras as a close associate of the Pascimamnaya:
idam ca pascimam deva purvabhagavivarjitam |
(KMT, fl. 6b).
83. They are described as four possible ritual patterns included in the
Pascimamnaya in MBT(Y), fl. 36-38.
84. The correspondences are Purva-Krtayuga; Daksina-Treta; Uttara-
Dvapara and Pascima as belonging to the Kaliyuga (MBT(Y), fl. 35b). These
Tantras frequently extol the Pascimamnaya as the best path in the Kali Age, e.g.,
pascimam udite vesmam kalikalam tu siddhyati |
(Ibid., fl. 36a).
(The nominative singular of the word "vesman "is "vesma "not "vesmam. "Instead
of "kalikalam"read "kalikale"which agrees with "udite.")
pascime tu kule siddhih kalau XXXXXX │
(Ibid. fl. 60a. See also SatSS 3/86).
85. The correspondences are Urdhva-Prana; Piirva-Apana; Vama-Samana;

Daksma-Udana and Pascima- Vyana, SatSS, chapter 47, referred to by
Schotennan, p. 86.
86. In the seven-amnaya scheme mentioned earlier (fn. 58) a lower and
'upper above the upper' are added below and above the basic five amnayas of
which the speakers are the five faces of Sadasiva. According to the Paratantra
also, the five amnayas are spoken by Sadasiva with a sixth, lower one that is
assigned to the Bauddhas and so is not spoken by Siva.
87. Abhinava quotes the Bhargasikhalantra as saying:
urdhvasrotodbhavam jnanam idam tat param priye |
paramadhvaninordhvordhvam samvidrupabhidhayina ||
(MVV, 1/162).
Following presumably the same Tantra, Abhinava says that the Tantras
174 NOTES
are in six groups of which the Trikasastras are the "purvardha. " To understand
what is meant here we must first draw the following diagram. See Figure 4.
Figure 4. The Spatial Deployment of the Tantras According to the Bhargasikha.
Above the Upper Triko
Upper Siddhánro
North t ürnaronrra
East Garudarantra - West Bhwratanrra
South Bhuiravaronrra
The "purvardha" seems to refer not to the "half on the west side" but that
"in front" which is said to be "half of six" (sadardha), that is, the three "in front"
of Trika, i.e., the Siddhanta- Vama- and Bhairavatantras of which Trika
is the essence.
88. KA, 3/5.
89. "The five Traditions have originated from My five faces. These five are
said to be the paths to liberation, namely, [the Traditions of] the East, West,
South and North along with the Upper. O Fair One, this is indeed true nor is there
any need to question this. O Mistress of Kula, there are many traditions
originating from subdivisions of the four Traditions 1 have previously explained
to You in this Tantra. O Beloved, You Who are praised by the Viras, many
are they who know the four Traditions but few those who know the nature of
the Upper One" (KA, 3/7-10).
90. For an account of this text, see Dvivedi, intro. to the NSA, pp. 46-7.
Also intro. to LAS, vol. II, p. 73 and Ta.Sa., p. 671.
91. They are equated with the cycle of manifestation thus: Purva-Srsti,
Daksina-Sthiti, Pascima-Samhara and Uttara-Anakhya. Although we cannot
make out much here of importance for the historian, these equations are
interesting insofar as only four amnayas are represented. Moreover, the
Uttaramnaya corresponds here to Anakhya which is significant insofar as this
is the highest principle of the Kalikrarna. The association of the Kalikrarna
with the Uttaramnaya is well established in other Tantras (see below).
92. The YHr, pp. 100-102. The equations made in this passage between
the four amnayas and moments in the cycle of manifestation are described in detail.
Basically Pascima is equated with the precosmic seed (bija) state consisting
of the couple (vamala), Rudra and His power of action. Purva is the moment of
emanation (srsti) which includes also persistence (sthiti) and withdrawal (samhara)
and so is three-fold. Daksina is Kamakala consisting of the union of the red
Saktibindu with the white Sivabintlu and corresponds to persistence (sthiti).
The Uttaramnaya corresponds to Anakhya. Thus, these equations basically
agree with those made in the Samketapaddhati. Of interest here is the equation
made between the Daksinamnaya and Kamakala, which implies that Srividya
is associated with this amnaya, thus agreeing with the CMSS (see below).
93. Four MSs of this work are deposited in the N A at Kathmandu; there may
be others listed in the private collections photographed by the NGMPP which
1 have not had the opportunity to see. The MSs in the NA are 1/767 (38 folios),
1; 199 (69 folios), 1/ 1560 (34 folios) and 1/245 (36 folios). References are to
MS no. 1, 767.
94. CMSS. fl. 2a. Divyaugha is also referred to as Divyakaula (ibid.) or
Divyaughkrama (ibid., fl. 2b). It is associated with the Picuvaktra (ibid., fl. 2a).
95. The Tantras referred to are the Tantrasdra, Kriyasara, Kaulasara,
Trikasara and Yogasara. The CMSS also refers to the Yuginihrdaya, Kala-
cakrodaya and Yamala. Other scriptures and groups are the Bhairavasta and
the Astastabheda, the Pahcasrotabheda, the Garuda- and Bhutatantras. It then
refers to a number of other groups (bheda) namely Mantra, Tantra, Cakra,
Hrdantara, Sara, Kala and Nitya- bheda as well as the Svacchanda which it
considers to be the highest (fl. I b). Other works referred to in the body of the text
are the Siddhayogesvarimata (fl. 14a), Rudrayamala (fl. 18a) and K.MT (fl. 24a).
96. The CMSS says that grha is the Inner Dwelling. It is the Wheel of
Passion (raticakra) which is in the womb of the goddess, sanctified (bhavita) by
Kula and Kaula. Yogis reside there in that consciousness, mentally discerning
that which is free of being and non-being and playing in the Kulamnaya, the
imperishable abode of consciousness (fl. 14b). The Pascimagrha is:
gadha(m) gambhiragahanam tad anandagrhasmrtah |

(Ibid., fl. 4b).
(The word "gadha" normally means "shallow." The word "agadha". which is
formed from it by adding the negative prefix "a-", means "deep." Although
"agadha" is derived from "gadha," it is more common in use, particularly in
figurative expressions such as this one. The meaning of "gadha "has here, it seems,
been mistaken for that of "agadha." "Anandagrhasmrtah" is not a valid
compound. Moreover, "grha" is neuter so the correct form would be "ananda-
grham smrtam.")
97. janmamnayarahasyantu catu(r) gharasamanvitam |
(CMSS, fl. 24a).
98. atah parataram vaks(y)e caturamnayasamsphutam |
yena vijnatamatrena divyamnayah pravartate ||
(MBT(Y). fl. 35a).
99. svasvabhavaparah kascit purvacakrodaye1 sthitah |
daksinottaratam bhedam2 nityakalikramodayam ||
176 NOTES
sarvam tyaktva svabhavena tal layam pascime grhe ||

(CMSS. fl. 4b).
(*l. MS A reads "-odaya"and MS D "odayo." *2. MSs A and Bread "devam. ")
100. Although the Pascimamnaya is, like the other amnayas, Sakta in the
sense that it is the goddess who is the primary focus of worship, Siva is exalted as
the highest principle:
sivat parataran nasti ityajna paramesvari |
(CMSS, fl. 25a).
From this point of view the Pascimamnaya is also known as the Sambhava-
sara, i.e., the essence of Saiva doctrine. It is Siva who is the ultimate source of the
Pascimamnaya and is himself its arising and present in it:
tatrastham sambhavam natharn pascimat pascimodayam |
(MBT(Y), fl. 38a).
Indeed all four amnayas are represented as belonging to 'Siva's circle' which
is identified with Kula doctrine itself:
athatah sampravaksvami yani siddhodayam kule |
pascime daksine vame purve va sambhumandale ||
(Ibid., fl. 40b).
(Emend "siddhodayam" to "siddhodaye".)
The shift of emphasis from the male to the female principle and vice versa
is reflected in the exchange of roles between them as the imparters of Pascima
doctrine. Thus, most of the Pascimatantras, (for example, the KMT, KRU
and CMSS) are taught by the god to the goddess who inquires about the doctrine.
However, in some cases, such as the Yogakhanda of the MBT, the reverse is
true - it is the goddess who instructs. The Pascimatantras themselves take note
of this and explain that the teaching is transmitted in this two-fold manner.
In the KRU the god (Adinatha) says: "I. O goddess, have explained [the doctrine]
which was established in the beginning. In this case I, O goddess, am your teacher
[that is], O Supreme Goddess, [in the imparting of the original] terms of reference
(samjna)."
"In the second one of my pervasive eras you will be my [teacher]. So
according to this order of succession [the Kulakrama] is brought down into this
world by the revelation of it part by part [by me as well as by you]."
maya tu kathitam devi adisiddham yathasthitam |

atraham tvad gurur devi samjnah paramesvari ||
dvitiye vyapake kalpe mama tvam ca bhavisyasi |
anena kramayogena amsamatravataranaih ||
madiyaisca tvadiyaisca avatarya kulakramam |
(KRU, fl. 71b).
(Emend "samjnah"to "samjnayah".)
Also:
tvaya mahyam maya tubhyam tvaya mahyam punar maya ||
kathitam tava susroni tvat sanganyesu moksadam |
(GS, 15/299b-300a).
In the KMT, which presents the doctrine at its origins, it is indeed Bhairava
who speaks, even so, as the embodiment of the Word held within consciousness
(sabdarasi). He is forced to acknowledge his dependence on the goddess who, as
MalinI, is the power of his speech by virtue of which the Word can become
manifest. Again, it is by virtue of the goddess travelling and manifesting herself
in the sacred places throughout India that the doctrine is spread. She, and not he,
is the chief protagonist as, indeed, is generally the case with the non-dualist Tantras
whether they consider themselves to be specifically Kaula or not.
101. sambhavam yatra llnam tu vyapakam sarvatomukham |
akula ca kulam jnanam vividham pascimam grham ║
(MBT(Y), fl. 35b).
(Emend "akula"to "akulam".)
102. vimalam pascimam vesma sarvesam uparisthitam |
visesam tena viditam dharmadharmavivarjitam ||
(Ibid.).
(The word "visesa " is a masculine noun; even so it is treated here as if it were an
adjective governed by the word "vesman. " The sixth syllable in the third
quarter is not long as it should be).
103. idam eva daksinanvayarupam sirkamarajamadhyaste |
raudratmakastu rudrah kriyamayi saktir asya rudrani ║
yugalam idam tartiyam bijarn palayati pascimamnayam |
(quoted in YHr, p. 101).
See chapter 2 of the Saubhagyasudhodaya published with the NSA, pp. 311-313.
104. For a schematic representation of their location see below, fn. 110.
105. "I praise the goddess Para Siva whose imperishable form is the letter
A which pours forth as the waves of Kula!" (NSA, 1/10).
106. "This Vidya is the Great Vidya of the Yoginis, the great arising, the
Kulavidya, O great goddess, which accomplishes the goal of all that is to be done"
(NSA, 1/103).
107. "You (O goddess) afflict with pain the one who sets out to practice
according to this doctrine not knowing Kulacara and without having worshipped
the master's sandals. Knowing this, O fair one, one should always be intent on
Kaulacara" (YHr, 3/ 196-7a). For other references which clearly demonstrate the
Kaula character of the Srividya teachings, see also YHr, 1/25-27a; 2/15; 2/51;
2/68; 3/139-142; 3/146-153 and 3/170-!.
108. For the dhyana of Srividya Mahatripuiasundari see NSA, 1/130-149.
109. "Kula is Sakti while she is said to be Nitya." Quoted from the Nitya-
tantra in TA, vol. XIa, p. 51. All the presiding goddesses of the amnayas are
called "Nitya" in the Paratantra.
178 NOTES
110. This is standard practice in many Kaula schools. The Pascimamnava

also refers to itself as divided into lines (oli) originating from masters said to
reside in these pi/has. In the KNT they are the three listed below along with
their Lords:
Pitha Masters Lords

Odiyara: Oddisanatha - Nandesvara
Purnagiri: Srisasthinatha - Karttikeya
Kamarupa: Sricaryanandanatha - Ganesvara
(See Schoterman, p. 36).
In the Divyakrama of the Srividya the four pithas are arranged in a triangle,
the corners and centre of which correspond to a seed-syllable (bija) and teacher
who appeared in one of the four Ages. See Figure 5 below.
Figure 5. The Triangle of the Divyakrama.
Kali Púrnagiri Bhagamálini pväpara Jálandhara Vágesvari

Mitresanätha $ay4hin5tha
ll¢iyána
Kt-ta Caryanátha
Tripnrä
Kämarapa
1 reta Vägbhäa
U41isanätha
Although the names of the teachers in the various locations do not

correspond, the fact that they are the same in these two schools is striking.
According to the Srividya tradition, these four teachers belong to the Divyaugha
through which the earliest transmission of the teachings took place. The Tripura
and Kubjika cults share these teachers in common, thus linking them vitally
together. However, neither of the two traditions show overt signs of being
conscious of this connection between them. As the KMT makes no reference to
these teachers, it seems likely that this is a later development in the Pascimamnaya.
Rather than say that the Kubjika tradition has simply borrowed this from that of
Srividya. it may perhaps be more accurate to say that it happens to find common
roots with it in an 'original' transmission of Kaula doctrine conceived to be the
same for every Kaula tradition. Again, that the CMSS defines itself as a Tantra
belonging to the Divyaugha is a sign that major Kaula schools attempt to
appropriate this 'original tradition' in order to appear to be the first, and hence,
most genuine recipients of the Kaula teachings.
111. Mahesvarananda in his Maharthamanjari takes over the same division

into four lines of doctrine found in the NSA and calls them srotas. His purpose
is to identify Mahartha, the Krama absolute worshipped as Kali, with Tripura.
He does this by comparing the four srotas to oceans churned by Manthana-
bhairava who although associated, from his point of view, particularly with the
Kalikrama is considered to be the Bhairava of all the Kaulatantra (MM,
v. 68 pp. 170-2). Thus Mahesvarananda appears to be integrating the four-fold
pi/ha division of the Srividya with the four amnayas of the Kulatantras. In the
process, he makes Manthanabhairava the Lord of them all, thus demonstrating
that the highest tradition and the essence of all the scriptures (MM, p. 171) is the
Mahartha or Krama which, as he himself says, is the Kaula Uttaramnaya
(ibid., p. 6, 143, 186). Mahesvarananda thus knew and supported the division into
four amnayas which must therefore have persisted in this form up to his time
(mid-thirteenth cent.) along with the original Kaula Tantras which adhered
to this classification.
112. iyam ca vidya caturamnayasadharanyapi daksinapaksapatiniti
(NSA, p. 41).
113. Schoterrnan p. 36. In the Paratantra, where the amnayas are six, the
goddesses presiding over the amnayas are fearful in form except Kubjika and
Tripurasundari who are both seated on Sadasiva's lap and described as young
and beautiful.
114. The term "Kramadarsana" is not common in the original Tantras.
They generally refer to their doctrinal and ritual system as "Kramanaya,"
"Atinaya," "Mahartha," "Maharthakrama," "Mahakrama," "Kalikula,"
"Kalikulakrama," "Kalikrama," "Kalinaya" or "Devinaya" (see Rastogi,
pp. 16-30).
115. CMSS, fl. 23b.
116. Jayaratha refers to a number of authorities in his commentary on
TA, 4/148-170 where Abhinavagupta expounds the order of the twelve Kalis
constituting Samviccakra. Amongst them are the Devipancasatika, Srisardha-
satika, and the Kramasadbhava which have been edited from Nepalese MSs by
Mr. G. S. Sanderson but, as yet, unfortunately not published. The Krama
sadbhava enjoins the worship of seventeen Kalis in Anakhyacakra whereas the
other sources usually speak of thirteen (apart from the Kramastotra where
they are twelve). In the Srisardhasatika (quoted in TA, vol. III, p. 161) the thirteen
Kalis are listed in the following order:
I) Srstiº 2) Sthitiº 3) Samharaº 4) Rakta° 5) Svakali 6) Yamakali 7) Mrtyu°
8) Rudraº 9) Paramarkaº 10) Martanda II) (Kalagni) Rudra 12) Mahakali and
13) Mahabhairavacandograghorakali who is in the centre. The Tantraraja-
bhattaraka (quoted in TA, vol. III, p. 189) also lists thirteen Kalis. The eighth
Kali is called Bhadrakali, as it is in the CMSS, while the name of the thirteenth
Kali, Mahabhairavakali, is a variant of Mahabhairavacandograghorakali which
is the commonly accepted form of her name. The order of the Kalis in the
Devipancasatika as quoted by Jayaratha is listed below:
1) Srsti° 2) Rakta° 3) Sthiti0 4) Yama0 5) Samhara 0 6) Mrtyu0 7) Rudra0
180 NOTES
8) Martandaº 9) Paramarka° 10) Kalagnirudraº 11) Mahakali° 12) Maha-

bnairavacandograghorakali and 13) Sukali.
The order of the Kalis Abhinava presents follows the Kramastotra a work
on which he wrote a commentary called the Kramakeli. This is as follows
(TA4 / 148-170)
1) Srstiº 2) Raktaº 3) Sthitinasaº 4) Yama° 5) Samhara° 6) Mrtyu° 7) Bhadraº
8) Martandaº 9) Parmarkaº 10) Kalagnirudra0 11) Mahakalakali 12) Maha-
bhairavacandograghorakali.
Abhinava rejects the sequence of thirteen Kalis and leaves empty the space in
he centre of the rotating circle of Kalis, where the thirteenth Kali is usually
located. Thus he agrees with the Kramastotra as opposed to the generally
accepted pattern by the Tantras which take Mahabhairavacandograghorakali
to be the thirteenth (see TA, vol.III. p.189)..He does this, again following the
lead of the Kramastotra. by eliminating Sukali who is usually the fifth in this
sequence. This, Jayaratha tells us, the Pancasatika does not do (ibid ) Moreover
it seems that Mahabhairava Kali was the thirteenth according to this text as well.
It is therefore probable that Jayaratha has altered the original order of the
Kalis it enumerates to fit with that of the Kramastotra. Another Tantra Jayaratha
quotes arrives at the number twelve by eliminating Sukali. It appears, therefore
that Paramadevi who is located in the centre of the twelve Kalis according to the
CMSS is Mahabhairavacandograghorakali. Thus there can be doubt that the
Kalis to which the CMSS refers are those of the Kalikrama as presented in the
majority of the Agamas of the Krama school prevalent in Abhinava's time.
117. santi paddhatayas citrah srotobhedesu bhuyasa |
anuttarasadardharthakrame tvekapi neksyate ║
(TA, 1/14).
Gnolis translation of this verse into Italian reads in English: "Many are
the manuals in use in the different currents. For the school of that of which there is
none higher, for the Trika and for the Krama, there is however not a single one"
In a footnote he writes that the "school of that of which there is none higher"
(anuttara) ,is probably an allusion to the Kula school. He adds, however that
the first part of the compound (viz. "anuttarasadardhartha-") could also be
translated to mean "for the method concerning Trika, that is, the school of
that of which there is none higher." It seems to us that this translation is more
satisfactory. The original translation imlies that Kula is a separate system
which differs substantially from Krama and Trika and has an independent
identity similar to them. It seems, however, that "Kula" is, in Abhinavagupta's
works, a much broader term of reference than "Trika" or "Krama," as it is in the
original Agamic sources. In one sense, the term "Kula" refers to a type of doctrine
and liturgical pattern. This use of the term is well exemplified by the contrast
posited in the TA between the Kula method or liturgy (kulaprakriva) and the
Tantric Method (tantraprakriya). The former denotes Trika and Krama Kaula
ritual ,in general; the latter all Tantric ritual that is free of Kaula elements
notably, the use of meat, wine and ritual intercourse. Again, "Kula" denotes a
type of Tantric tradition; there are, as we have seen, a number of Kula schools
Therefore, the expression "Anuttarasadardharthakrama" is best not taken

to be a copulative compound but read to mean "the liturgy (krama) of the
Anuttaratrikakula school (artha)." Jayaratha also takes the word "Krama"
here to mean "liturgy" (prakriya) and not the Krama school (anuttaratrikartha-
prakriyalaksanam TA, vol. 1, p. 33). The Anuttaratrika Kula is the highest
form of Trika. It is also known as the "Anuttaramrtakula" which Abhinava
invokes in the first verse of his Tantraloka and which Jayaratha says is the
supreme principle that contains, and yet is beyond, the Triad (Trika) of Para,
Parapara and Apara (see commentary on TA, 1/1).
118. kaularnavanandaghanormirupam unmesamesobhayabhajam antah |
niliyate nilakulalaye ya tarn srstikalim satatam namami ||
(quoted in TA, vol. Ill, p. 158).
119. TA, 4/170. For the nature of Akula see TA, 3/67.
120. See TA, vol. III, p. 185.
121. We notice here how, as with other Kaula schools, Siva figures as the
supreme transcendental principle. He is the ultimate end of all the sequences
. of states of consciousness, ritual acts and their macrocosmic counterparts,
namely, the stages of manifestation and withdrawal. As in the Pascimamnaya,
Siva is called Sambhu in the Kramasadbhava where he is identified with
Bhasa - the principle of pure illumination, equivalent to the "expanse of the
glory of the light of consciousness" (prakasavibhavasphitham) referred to in the
Kramastotra as Kali's supreme abode (TA, vol. Ill, p. 185). In the Krama
sadbhava, Anakhya is Sakti who follows after creation, persistence and
destruction.
jnanam srstim vijaniyat sthitir mantrah prakirtitah |
samhararn tu mahakalamelapam paramam viduh ||
anakhyam sakcirupam tu bhasakhyarrt sambhurupakam |
(quoted in MM, p. 94).
122. See K. C. Pandey's Abhinavagupta. He refers to these practices
on pp. 491-493, in a section entitled: "the problem of moral turpitude in
Krama ritual."
123. Goudriaan writes: "Of many texts, the adherence to the Kula
standpoint appears from the fact that they have been referred to in the twenty-
ninth chapter of the Tantraloka which deals with secret (Kula) ritual." Hindu
Tantric and Sakta Literature by Teun Goudriaan and Sanjukta Gupta. A History
of Hindu Literature edited by J Gonda, vol. II, fasc. 2, Otto Harrasscvitz,
Wiesbaden, 1981, p. 49.
124. TA, 29/2.
125. Ibid., 29/14-16.
126. Ibid., intro. to 29/43.
127. Ibid., 29/43.
128. Ibid., 29/56-63.
129. TA, vol. Xlb, p. 44.
130. Ibid.,
Searchable, web-optimized PDF pp.created
68-9. using a watermarked evaluation copy of CVISION Maestro
182 NOTES
131. See TA, 29/56.

132. Ibid., 29/2b-3.
133. It is standard practice to commence a ritual by worshipping the
divinities in the east which is the direction the worshipper is facing, and then
to proceed clockwise round to worship the deities in the other quarters.
134. Jnananetra received the original transmission from the goddess
Mangala (also called Makaradevi) in the Uttarapitha, also called "Ohkarapitha"
identified with Oddiyana in which the cremation ground called Karavira was
located (MP, pp. 49-50, 107; also MM, p. 92). (For Sivananda and his works see
Rastogi. Page numbers are listed extensively in the index on p. 287. Also
Pandey, index p. 1004). Although Jnananetra is referred to as the master who
brought Krama doctrine to earth {avatarakanatha, TA, vol. Ill, p. 195) he was
not the original propagator of Krama doctrine but the founder of a branch of the
Krama tradition which associated itself with the Uttarapitha.
135. A unique MS of this work is deposited in the ASB (MS no. 10000).
It has been edited by Mr. G. S. Sanderson, although not published.
136. khagendradyadisiddhanam kathita gurusantati |
etc vai kulamarge'sya rahasyam sivanirmitam ||
(quoted in RASB Tantra, cat. I, p. 108).
137. sa kalikulasambhuto bhavanam bhavayet sphutam |
(quoted in TA, vol. Xlb, p. 41).
138. kramakulacatustayasrayabhedabhedopadesato nathah |
(TA, vol. Ill, p. 195).
139. Goudriaan (Hindu Tantric and Sakta Literature, p. 50) points out that
"the exact position of the Krama system within the Kashmiri tradition and its
relationship to. Kula are, however, difficult to assess." When Goudriaan
discusses the krama school he, quite rightly, regularly refers his reader to
N. Rastogi's excellent study. The Krama Tantrivism of Kashmir, Motilal
Banarsidass, Delhi. 1979. He says however that "Rastogi seems to lay too much
emphrsis of the Krama school as a separate entity. We are inclined to think
of a method of initiation or self-realization which could be followed by adherents
of the Kula view point. The history of Agamic Krama, its structure and
relationship to Other Tantric traditions, is another of the many subjects we can
hope to understand only by carefuly studying what remains of the original Agamic
sources.
140. In the opening benedictory verses of his commentary he says: "May that
imperishable Auttara non-dual principle which is rooted in A [i.e., the absolute]
unfolding, be victorious!" (MM, p. 1).
141. Ibid., p. 189.
142. In the concluding section of his book (p. 180 ff), Mahesvarananda
tells us of the tradition, also recorded in Abhinava's commentary on the
Kramastotra that the Mahartha i.e. Krama, doctrine was taught by Krsna to
Arjuna in the Bhagavacigita. Mahesva ananda goes on to say that this doctrine
is that of the Auttara Krama. For other references see ibid., p. 6 and 176.
143. Ibid., p. 170. 176.
144. Ibid., p. 129, "Anatturamnava" could equally well refer to the Trika
Notes to Pan Two 183
tradition as formulated in Kashmir, particularly in the works of Abhinavagupta

(see fn. 119 above). The implication, therefore, seems to be that Mahesvarananda
(like Abhinava) sees Trika and Krama as intimately connected in a single doctrinal
tradition. Accordingly, he says that he sees little difference between them
(MM, p. 92).
145. The Paralantra says that the Lhtaramnaya originated from the Kalikula
(4 10). Perhaps the Uttaramnaya is a part of the Kalikula, (or a development of it)
which, as an independent tradition, precedes it. Apparently we are dealing here
with a later development in the Kalikrama schools. It seems that Krama,
like Trika. acquired an identity as a system only gradually.
146. ityultaramnaya sriomkarapithavinirgate sricandabhairave
sodasasahasre udite yonigahvaram samaptam
(RASBTantra, cat., 1, p. 109).
147. mahasasanasampradayam | kaulottarasarabhutam |
(Ibid., p. 108).
148. The Devipamasatika, an important Krama work well-known to the
Kashmiris (see fn. 116 above), was copied by a South Indian sannyasin called
Vimalaprabodha and is preserved in Nepal. The colophon (NA, MS no. 1/255)
reads as follows:
iti sriparamhamsasya kule kalikakramapancavirnsatyadhikasatadvayam
sri uttaranvayagatam samaptam |
149. KRU, 1/399.
150. See fn. 117 above.
151. In the Tantras of the Kubjika school, the Pascimamnaya is called a
"Kulakrama." We came across expressions such as the following: "he is a
master belonging to the Pascimamnaya [a master] in Kulakrama".
XXX pascimamnayah sa acaryah kulakrame |
(MBT(Y), fl. 26a).
Compare also the following expression found in the KMT and recorded
in a quote from this Tantra in the BSP, vol. I, p. 60 from NA, MS no. 3/376:
XX kramakulasakalam mandalotthanapurvarn |
The KRU does refer to the school to which it belongs as the Pascimamnaya in a
few places but generally prefers to identify itself as belonging to the Srikrama,
Kramanvaya or Kulakrama. In the KRU the terms Kula and Krama are freely
interchanged. For example, in one place the Yuvakran,a of Kubjika as a young
maid (yuvaii) is said to be worshipped according to the " Kutapadhati"(3/63)
which a little further on is called "Kramapaddhati" (3/67). This is In accord
with the "Srikulakramamarga"(3/85). We also come across cognate expressions
such as " Divyakramapaddhati"(3/174) or "Srikulapaddhati"(fl. 58a).
152. Abhinava's Tantraloka can be viewed as an extension of this same
phenomenon. One essential difference is that this is a work of known authorship
which makes no claim to being an original scripture. Even so, however, it is
184 NOTES
venerated by Kashmiri Saivites as a sacred text which transmits the doctrines

of the Trika taught by an enlightened master.
153. kalacakrodayam yatra tatra bhaksayate param |
evam kramavicarena dvaitancadvaitalaksanarn ||
(CMSS, fl. 7b).
(The noun "udaya" is masculine, not neuter; so read "-odayo" in the place of
"-odayam".)
154. This process of realization is described in CMSS, fl. 5b-6a.
155. KMT, fl. 43b-44a.
156. This appellation appears in a verse quoted from the KNT NA,
MS no. 1/269 in BSP, vol. I, p. 58.
157. The Asiatic Society of Bengal preserves possibly unique manuscripts of
two works by Akulendranatha. We know nothing about the author except that
he was a follower of " Akulamahadarsana" which in the colophons to one of these
works is defined as a "bauddhamnaya"although both works are entirely Saiva.
One text is called the "Piyusaratnamahodadhi" (ASB, MS no. 10724 B);
the title of the other has been lost but is labelled "sarasamgraha" (ASB, MS
no. 1074 D). The latter work consists entirely of extracts from sara Tantras
amongst which is the CMSS (eighth adhyaya, fl. 24b-6a). The text is written on
palm leaf in a form of Newari script, not younger than the thirteenth century,
which thus sets the upper limit for the CMSS's date. The date of the MBT is
discussed in appendix C.
158. kalasamkarsani devi kubjika paramesvari │
(MBT(Y), fl. 73a).
159. sprstasprsti vinirmuktam pascimam kramasasanam |
(MBT(Y), fl. 34a).
Following the same form of expression the Kalikrama is called "uttarakrama-

sasana." (bid., fl. 38a.
160. See TA, vol. Xlb, p. 31
161. Yonigahvara, fl. 18a quoted in RASB Tantra, cat. I, p. 108. Two
verses quoted from the Devipancasalika (in TA, vol. Xlb, p. 31) in which these
teachers are listed recur in the Yonigahvara. Although we might posit that
one source has borrowed from the other, it seems more probable that this
passage was a standard one.
162. This proves, incidentally, that Jnananetra alias Sivananda, the
revealer of the Yonigohvara and founder of the branch of Krama prevalent in
Kashmiri, i.e., that which originated from the Uttarapitha, is not to be identified
with the Sivananda who is worshipped along with his consort Samaya in the
Devipancasatika as some modern scholars maintain (see, for example, Rastogi,
p. 91).
163. See also Rastogi, pp. 91-92.
164. TA, 29/18-27.
165. Ibid., 29-40.
166. TA, vol. Xlb, pp. 28-9.
167. PTv, pp. 222-3.

168. TA, 29/46b-8.
169. yad etat paramam deva ajnasiddham kulanvayam ]|
purvapascimasamjnati(h) sarpitedam sudurlabham |
(KRU, l/34b-35a).
(The primary suffix "-ti" is added to roots to form nouns in the sense of verb-
action as, for example, "krtih," "sthitih" and "matih." In his case we have
"vjna" + "ti" - "jnati;"by adding the prefix "sam-"we get the noun "samjnatih. "
This word is feminine as are all nouns formed in this way. The remaining
words in this sentence agree with "samjnatih" and so should be feminine.
Thus we have "sarpita" + "iyam" (not the neuter "idam") - "sarpiteyam"
(not "sarpitedam"). Also read "-labha" for "-labham." Note also that the
word "-anvaya" is treated as if it were a neuter noun, whereas it is usually
masculine.
170. kathayami yatha tathyam srisiddhajnakramoditam |
yagamandaladiksadipurvapascimanirnayam ||
(Ibid., l/40b-4Ia).
171. KRU, 3/132-4.
172. tvat santanam idam vatsa purvamnayeti samjnaya |
pascimasya tu margasya pratibimbam iva sthitam ||
(Ibid., fl. 87a).
173. KRU, fl. 77b.
174. katham purvanvayam natha pascimat srlkulanvayat |
utpatsyate dvitiyam tu adinatha tatha vada ║
(Ibid., fl. 86b).
175. See Bagchi, KJN, intro. pp. 6-32 for an account of these variant
myths and stories related to Matsyendranatha.
176. KRU, 1/10 ff.
177. Ibid., 1/16. Other Tantras are: Hamsabheda, Nila* Tara, Gana,
Rimata (?) Candakhya, Rauravakhya* Ghorakhya* Bhutadamara, Samcara,
Samvara, Maharaudra* Yoginimata, Haruka, Bhudhara, Sakini, Jalasambara,
Carcikahrdaya, Hatakesa, Mamata, Candagra, Dharani, Kaulikamata,
Kardlamata, Kulayoga, Nitya-Nirgaksa(?) Kamesvarikula, Siddhddevlmaha-
tantra, Pingalamata* Umaganesvara, Visvakarmamaya, Kirana* Pancaraja,
Raurava* Rurubheda, Candikdkalpa, Kalacakra, Maharaudra, Ananta*
Vijaya,* Sarvavira, Mahayoga, Nilakanthapaddhati, Tejisa, Matula (or
Atula) Camundamata, Matrnada(t)rikuia, Matrkahrdaya, Panjarimata,
Brahmandavijaya, Kapdlinimata, Raudrapratistha and Paramesvara*
KRU, 1/10-20.
The Tantras marked with an asterisk are Siddhantagamas or their Upagamas.
The Bhutadamara is no. 50 in the NSA list. Samvara may be the Buddhist
Cakrasamvaratantra. The Harukatantra may also be the Buddhist Herukatantra.
Dharani may be the Dharanagama, an Upagama of the Siddhanta Vimalagama.
Kalacaka may be the Buddhist Tantra of this name.
178. At thePDF
Searchable, web-optimized beginning
createdofusing
the Kulapradipa,
a watermarkeda Pascimatantra
evaluation copy preserved in
of CVISION Maestro
186 NOTES
Nepal, these three Devis are revered as the components of Srikula, i.e.,
Pascimamnaya:
aparaparaparaparamasaktih srikauliki jayantu |
(NA, MS no. 1/1076, fl. la).
179. Dr. Goudriaan has delivered a lecture on the Samayamantra of
Kubjika described in KMT, chapter 18, in which he has incidentally also
demonstrated that the Para, etc., Mantras of the Kubjika school are those of the
Trika as expounded in chapter 30 of the Tantraloka. Conference on Yantra
and Mantra at the CNRS, Paris, 22/6/84.
180. These Mantras are dealt with extensively in the KRU in various
places. For Navatmamantra see KRU, 5/76-78. Bhairavasadbhava and
Ratisekhara fl. 53-54. The three Mantras of Para, etc., are described ibid., 5/119 ff.
Not only are these Mantras essentially the same, but the energies associated
with them are also similar. There is no need to expect that all the details should
coincide as Abhinava himself tells us that there are a number of variants in the
form of these Mantras and associated principles even in the one Tantra (here
he is referring to the Trisirobhairava TA, 30/27b-28a). However, we find that
the eight energies (kala) of the Parapara Mantra are virtually the same as those
we find in the Trisirobhairava. In the KRU (5/ 121-2a) they are Aghora, Parama-
ghora, Ghorarupa, Anana, Bhima, Bhisana, Vamani and Pivani. In the passage
quoted from the Trisirobhairava in TA, vol. V, p. 11 and TA, vol. XII, p. 341
the names and order are the same, except that Anana of the KRU is called
Ghoravaktra. In the MVT, l/19b-20 these same eight energies are said to
create, sustain, destroy and offer grace. They are associated with the Mantresvaras
and Mahamantresvaras from which the seven kotis of Mantras which constitute
the cosmic order are created.
181. So, for example, it is said in the CMSS, (fl. 4b): "He who knows the three
Kulas, that which is beyond the three Kulas, the three states and that which is
other than the three states, the three wombs and that which has no womb
is the follower of the tradition". In the MBT(Y), fl. 72a-b Pascima is described as
the "divine tradition, which removes all impurities and is established in the three
principles." Groups of three are then listed.
182. These three recur persistently in the Pascimaiantras as three Kramas
through which the goddess is worshipped. According to the MBT, in her child
(bald) form, Kubjika is called "Umabhagavati" and is described as having six
faces, five of which are named here: Upper (Malini), East (Siddhayogesvari),
South (Mahalaksmi), North (Mahakali) and West (Kubjika). (MBT(Y) fl. 93a ff.)
Malini, which is important in the Trika, is here given pride of place as the
upper face, while Siddhayogesvari is located in the east which reminds us of Trika's
association with the Purvamnaya, the Eastern Tradition.
183. satakotipravistirnam vyakhyatam khanjinimatam |
evam sa sambhavlsaktir ananta anantatam gata ||
tasya(h) samprerana yatam sambhavasakt(akta)m anavam |
icchajnanakriyasya(s) ca samsthita bhuvanatrayam ||
(MBT(Y), fl. 70a).
(The last half of the third line reads: "sambhavasaktam anavam." The copyist
has written "-akta-"twice by mistake. In the last line read "-traye "for "-trayam.")
184. See GS, 8/121. CMSS, fl. 8a-8b furnishes an example of how this works.
185. An account of these three initiations is found in the KRU, fl. 68b. ff.
186. For an extensive account of Sabdarasi and Malini see A. Padoux's
standard work: Recherches sur La symboliques el L 'Energie de la Parole dans
certains Textes Tantriques, Paris 1963. For an account of how these operate
as codes in the Tantras of the Kubjika school, see Schoterman, pp. 182-221.
187. sabdarasisca malinya vidyanam tritayasya ca |
sahgopangasamayukta trikatantram karisyati ||
(KRU, fl. 78b).
(For "sabdardsis" read "sabdardses." For "-samayukta" read "-samayukram").
188. For example, the CMSS acknowledges that it has derived the
pithasamketa from the Siddhayogesvarimata:
sarnketa esa vikhyatas siddhayogesvarimate |
(fl. 14a).
According to this account, there are four pithas, namely, Onkara, Jalandhara,
Purna (giri) and Kamaru. The first is located in the mouth, which represents
the circle of the Sky of Consciousness as the state of withdrawal and suspension
of all extroverted conscious activity. Jalandhara and Purna are in the right
and left ears respectively while Kamaru resides at the end of the flow of the
vital breath (pranante).
189. The original Trikaiantras, such as the SYM and Trisirobhairava,
as we have already had occasion to remark, were Bhairavatantras. Moreover,
none of the Trikaiantras 1 have had access to, namely, the published Malini-
i'ijayotlara, a part of the SYM and Srilantrasadbhava (NA, MS no. 1/363) ever
refer to Trika as a school. The last two simply affiliate themselves to the
Vidyapitha of the Bhairavasrotas. Another unexpected feature of these Tantras
is that they are not Kaulatantras although their doctrines, metaphysical
presuppositions and rituals are of a Kaula type. Where Kula is referred to as a
ritual pattern, doctrine or tradition, it figures as an element in the broader
context of the Tantra as a whole. However, the later Trikaiantras, which did
think of themselves as belonging to a Trika tradition, such as the Nisisancara,
Kularatnamala. Bhairavakula and Trikasara, define Trika in Kaula terms as the
highest Kaula school which as such is, in a sense, beyond the Kula tradition.
These facts along with the absorption of Krama doctrine in some form are
fundamental features of the history of the development of Agamic Trika before
Abhinavagupta.
190. The Pascimatantras, it seems, are so conscious of having absorbed
many Trika elements that at times it becomes necessary for a Tantra in the
course of its exposition of a topic to distinguish what it is going to say about it
from what the Trika and others have said. Thus, for example, the MBT proclaims
that it will explain the characteristics of the sacrificial hearth according to the
Pascima
Searchable, Kula Kaula
web-optimized PDFtradition
created (see
usingabove p. 62) as explained
a watermarked in copy
evaluation the Maharnava-
of CVISION Maestro
188 NOTES
tantra(?) and the common ritual which concerns it, free of Trika and Daksina
elements:
kundanam laksanam vaksye kule kaule tu pascime |
maharnave laksapade uktam te sarvakarana ||
olinathas tu samanyam trikadaksinavarjitam |
(MBT(Y), fl. 8a).
(Read "-karanam" for "-karana")
Similarly the goddess proclaims the purity of the Pascima doctrine taught
in the KMT by saying that it is free of the Eastern portion:
idam ca pascimam deva purvabhagavivarjitam |
(KMT, fl. 6b).
It is quite common in these Tantras, as it is in others, for the speaker to

let us know that what he has said or is about to say is new in some respect.
The god may say to the goddess: "Now I will tell you of a matter I have never
revealed before," or "Hear now the tradition which up to now has been transmitted
only by word of mouth," or "Now I will clarify that which has been kept hidden
in previous Tantras" or "Know that this form of the deity has never been spoken of
before," etc. Again, at times, we are told that a topic has been dealt with only
cursorily, in which case the god may say something like "Now 1 will explain at
length that which was told to you before concisely." Such remarks are clear
indications that the tradition is conscious of drawing from external sources
(whether these be Tantras which have been set to writing or oral tradition) as
well as contributing something new of its own.
191. Judging from the colophons recorded in the BSP, many chapters
of the JY are dedicated to accounts of the worship of Kali in diverse forms.
The names of the Kalis mentioned in the colophons are, in the second satka:
Kalasankarsani, Yamakali, Gahanesvari, Raktakali, Indivarikalika, Dhanadakali,
Isanakali, Viryakali, Raktakali and Saptarnakali. In the fourth satka: Mohakali,
Amaresvari, Parantakali, Meghakali, Priyakali, Stambhakali, Kalaratri,
Melapakali, Nityakali, Santikali, Netrakali, Jagatksobhakali, Ghattanakali and
Hrdayakali. It is interesting to note in passing that one chapter of this satka is
concerned with the worship of Siddhayogesvari. Seven chapters in this same
section are specifically labelled as dealing with Kalikulakrama rites (see BSP,
Tantra I, p. 119 ff).
192. See Goudriaan and Gupta, 1981, p. 52; also Schoterman pp. 5-6.
193. Apart from the sacred geography peculiar to these Tantras, we find
combined with it the general pattern of sacred places referred to in the Kaulatantras
and cognate texts as a whole. Representative lists of the latter are found in
references in the Tantraloka. Nepal hardly ever figures in these lists (an exception
to this general rule is YHr, 3/37). The reason for this is probably that Kaula-
oriented Tantra was introduced into Nepal only after the original redaction of
these works. The oldest MSs of these Tantras do not pre-date the eleventh century.
Before then the type of Saivism popular in the Kathmandu valley seems to have
been of the Siddhanta and Puranic type which prescribed linga worship and
consisted of cults such as that of Umamahesvara described in works like the
Sivadharma, Sivadharmottara and Sivopanisad. An early tenth century
MS of these texts (NA, no. 4/ 53)) is preserved in Nepal. Similarly early Nepalese
MSs of the Kiranagama and other Siddhantagamas also exist. Although the
earliest Saiva cults in Nepal were not Kaula-oriented, a reference to Nepal as one
of eight upapithas occurs in the MBT(Y), fl. 15b. Another reference has been
traced in a MS of the Nisisancaratantra (NA, MS no. 1/1606) which is written
in early Newari characters probably not younger than the twelfth century.
Here Pasupati is mentioned as residing in Nepal along with his consort Guhyesvari.
These references suggest that Nepal did not become a centre of Kaula Tantricism
much before the eleventh century.
194. See Schoterman, p. 6, 37.
195. Schoterman, p. 6.
196. Practically the only reference to Kubjika apart from in her Tantras is a
brief description of her worship in the Agnipurana. See Schoterman's article
A link between Purana and Tanlra: Agnipurana 143-147 in ZDMG suppl. IV
Wiesbaden 1980. See also Les Enseignemems konographiques de L'Agnipurana
by Mth. de Mailman Paris 1963 pp. 159-60, 206-207.
197. See Schoterman, p. 10, fn. 4.
198. Dr. Kisoranatha Jha in his Hindi introduction to the first part of the
Guhyakalikhanda of the Mahakalasamhila (p. 18, fn. 1) informs us that the
late Parmesvara Simha, who was a Maithili Tantric, had a statue of Guhyakali
in her ten-faced form made and installed in a temple in the village of Madhubani
in the Bhauragadhi district of Behar. This is the only example he knows of a
representation of this form of the goddess in India. There is, however, an old
image of Guhyakali carved in black marble preserved in the Rajputana Museum
in Ajmer (No. 193, 268). See article by P. K. Majumdar, Sakti worship in
Rajasihan published in the Sakti Cult and Tara, Calcutta 1957, p. 68.
200. Kuiper, F. B. J. Proto-Munda Words in Sanskrit, Amsterdam 1948,
p. 42. ff.; referred to by Schoterman, p. 11.
201. Kubjika is also called "Kukaradevi" which is not only an abbreviated
form of her name but also the seed-syllable corresponding to the Earth Principle.
The word "ku" means "earth" and so"Kuja" which is one of Kubjika's common
names means "born of the earth" and "Kujesvari" - "the goddess born of the
earth."
202. tatha sa kutila vakra madhyamolyam kulesvara |
kubjika satprakara ca vrddharupena devata ||
(MBT(Y), fl. 95a).
203. The KMT, fl. 69b says: "She in whose centre the universe resides and
who resides in the centre of the universe is thus called Khanjika; she who is
subtle and present in subtle things." These names give rise in their turn to
various names for the Kubjika school such as "Khanjinimaia," "Khanjinikula,"
"Vakrikagama," "Vakrikamala"as well as "Cincinlsastra"or "Cincinimata"and
"Kulaiikamnaya"(for
Searchable, web-optimized PDFKubjika
createdasusing
Cincini see below, andasKulalika
a watermarked theofpotteress,
evaluation copy CVISION Maestro
190 NOTES
see Schoterman, pp. 7-9).

204. KRU, 1/72-78.
205. prabuddha vridayakuncya gatram svasthasyati priye |
(KRU, fl. 77b).
206. samsarasagare ghore dustacaro'tidarune |
vikalpakofivakre mahamayamaharnave ||
(MBT(Y), fl. 69b).
(The end of the third quarter is one syllable short. This deficiency could be
remedied by adding "tu" or some such particle to complete the metre.)
207. KMT fl. 69b also Schoterman p. 11.
208. svanabhimathanad devi svakiyarasana pura ||
brahmandam garbhatas tasya jatidivyena yonina
tad arabhya mahesani kubjadeviti visruta ||
(Parat., 3/2b-3).
209. "The Wheel of Energy consisting of consciousness and the unconscious
resides in the wheel of the navel which is the Great Matrix. It is supremely
divine, the illuminator of the Brahmanadi which, by its upwards and downward
flow, pervades [all things] and faces in every direction. Piercing through the
path of the palate it causes the nectar of the power of consciousness to flow.
This, O fair one, is the door to liberation" (CMSS, fl. 5b).
210. Kubjika is extolled as the Divine Light of consciousness in a hymn in
MBT(Y), fl. 67a-69b.
211. MBT(Y), fl. 81a.
212. Ibid., fl. 67a.
213. srisasane para devi kutila divyarupini |
paraparaparasakti(r) ya para parama kala ||
mantramata parayonir nadiphantasvarupini |
(Ibid., fl. 69b).
The fifty goddesses which embody the energies of Malini are extensively
described as part of Malinhakra in GS, pp. 29-45 where they are said to belong
to the Vamamarga. In this Wheel are located the three goddesses Para, etc.
and worshipped there as aspects of Malini. The dhyanas of these three are found
in verses 8/159-163 (Para), 8/113 (Parapara) and 8/171-8 (Apara).
214. CMSS, fl. la.
215. A hymn dedicated to Kubjika as Bhaga is found in the CMSS, fl. 10.
216. CMSS, fl. la.
217. Ibid.
218. Kubjika is nowhere referred to as Cincini in the KMT. She is called
this quite commonly, however, in later Kubjikatantras such as the MBT and
KRU as well as in the CMSS. This is clearly, therefore, a new element that has
evolved in the Pascimamnaya in the later phases of its development.
219. CMSS, fl. 11a.
220. KRU, fl. 77b. Possibly this new development in the Pascimamnaya
(see fn. 218 above) was initiated by this yogi. Goddesses are still quite commonly
'■ \ ■ . ■
associated with sacred trees. One exorcist (ojha) 1 met in Benares told me that he
had gained the power to propitiate the goddess sitala (who causes smallpox
and other skin diseases) when he had a vision of her sitting on her sacred neem tree.
221. CMSS, fl. la.
222. Ibid., fl. la-b, 13a-b.
Cinicini is also one of the ten forms of 'unstruck sound' which resound in the
yogi's cosmic body, figuratively called "the belly of the machine of Maya"
(mayayantrodara). These ten are in order: 1) Cini 2) Cincini 3) The sound of a
pleasing voice 4) Conch 5) Stringed instrument 6) Flute 7) Cymbals 8) Rumble
of storm clouds 9) Sound of a running stream 10) Sound of a kettle drum.
KMT fl. 50. The same verses, in a slightly variant form, are quoted from the
BY in TA, vol. Ill, p. 410.
223. adav eva mahadevi adinathena nirmitam |
pascimam kramasantanam svayam yestam tatah priye ||
(KRU, 2/12).
(Read "jyestam" for "yestam")

224. The derivative status of the goddess is variously expressed in the
KRU; thus, for example, she is called "the one who is born of Akula"(ibid. 3/32).
225. KRU, 2/30-32.
226. Ibid., 2/13-15.
227. evam uktva jagaddhata srinatha adisamjnakah |
(KRU, fl. 94a).
228. MBT(Y), fl. 60a.
229. tvat prasadena srinatha asesam kulanirnayam |
(GS, 21/176).
231. srikantham prathame pujyam samkaram ca dvitiyake |
(KMT, MS 1/229; BSP, vol. 1, p. 58).
According to the KRU (fl. 73a ff.) three lines of teachers are established in
Sivaiattva. The first of these starts with Srikantha who produced twenty-four
propagators of the doctrine, the second starts with Ajesa who produced sixteen,
while the third begins with Mahakala. According to the colophons of the GS,
Srikantha brought down to earth the Kadibheda (i.e., the Kubjika group) of
the Kulakaulamata.
232. See Schoterman, pp. 36-38.
233. In, for example, MBT(Y), 8a "Oli" is a synonym of "Oval/i" which
term is defined in TA, vol. Xlb, p. 28 as "the current of doctrine" ("ovallyo
jnanapravahah ").
234. See SatSS, 3/90.
235. svabhave kubjikakara divyadeham kujambikam |
candradvipapure kubja srikanthasya anugrahe ||
(Ibid., fl. 94b).
(Read "-deha" for "-deham" and "kujambika" for "kujambikam". The last quarter
is defective by one syllable; "tu" for example, may be added to complete the metre
192 NOTES
so we read "tvanugrahe" in the place of just "anugrahe").

236. candraplthapure ramye devi cakhandamandalam |
(MBT(Y), fl. 77a).
238. meroh pascimadigbhage gandhamalyasamipatah |
(KMT, fl. 3b).
239. SatSS, chapter 47 referred to by Schoterman, p. 35.
240. santanam pascimamnayam etac candragrham smrtam |
(SatSS, l/26a).
242. nadante trisrajatam himagirisikhare khanjini satprakara |
kali tatravataram kaliyugasamaye bharate dvaparante ||
(MBT(Y), 76a).
(This is the second half of a verse in srgdhara metre which has seven plus seven
plus seven syllables per line.)
243. kailasasikharantastha sikha devi mahesvari |
kukara (sam)smrta tat ta(c) cakresi siddhanayika ||
(Ibid., fl. 80b).
244. manthananandadakhyata sikha tasya mahesvara |
esa caitanyamurtis tu parakhya vakrika maha ║
tasya adhikaram ayatam srim(ac) candrapure grhe |
(Ibid., fl. 83b).
245. sriigatrayatrikutastha sikha devi mahesvari |
kukarajna smrta tatra cakresi siddhanayika ||
sa ca merukramayata pancasaksarabhusita |
(Ibid., fl. 80b).
246. Part of a typical colophon of the MBT reads "ityadyavatare maha-
manthanabhairavayajne anvaye saptakotipramane merumargavinirgate
laksapadadhike adyapithavatare |."
247. KRU, 2(44-48.
248. KMT, fl. 41a.
249. MBT(Y), fl. 62b.
250. GS 13/163. Birch bark is also referred to on p. 134, 143 and 292.
APPENDIX A
1. A Catalogue of Palmleaf and Selected Paper Manuscripts belonging to

the Durbar Library, Nepal. By Haraprasada Sastri with a historical introduction
by C. Bendall, Calcutta, 1905. Volume II came out in 1915. See preface to
volume I, p. LXXVII ff..
2. The Kaulajnananirnaya, edited by P. C. Bagchi, Metropolitan Press,
Calcutta 1934. p. 68.
3. Yearbook of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1937 pp. 158-9.
Notes to Appendix B 193
4. See K. R. van Kooy, Die sogenarmate Guptahandschrift des Kubjika-

matatantra in ZDMG, Supp. 111-2, Wiesbaden, 1977.
5. A Descriptive Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Government
Collection under the care of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal., Vol. VIII A
and B, revised and edited from Haraprasada Sastri's notes. Chintaharan
Chakravarti, 1939 and 1940.
6. Candi, sixth year. Samvat 2004 (i.e., 1947 A.D.) '32 sola ka anubhava'
by Major General Dhana Sarnser Jarigabahadur Rana, Nepal p. 221-225, 276-284,
p. 324-33, p. 347-354 (Pascimamnaya) and p. 376-384.
7. Les Enseignements Iconographiques de I'Agni-Purana by Mth. de
Mallmann, Paris, 1963, p. 159-60, 197-8, 206-7.
8. A Critical Edition of the Kujbikamatalantra in BSOAS vol. XXV1-3,
London by K. R. van Kooy, 1973.
9. Goraksasamhita (part I) edited by Janardana Pandeya Sarasvatl-
bhavanagranthamala, Vol. 110, Varanasi, 1976.
10. Some Remarks on the Kubjikamatatantra by J. A. Schoterman in
ZDMG, supp. Ill, Wiesbaden, 1977.
11. A link between Purana and Tantra: Agnipurana 141-143 by J. A
Schoterman in ZDMG, Supp. IV, Wiesbaden, 1980.
12. The Satsahasrasamhita, Chapters 1-5 edited, translated and annotated
by J. A. Schoterman, Leiden, 1982.
APPENDIX B
1. Caturvimsatisahasrikatantrabhidhanah is the name given to this

Tantra on the title leaf of a manuscript deposited in the ASB (no. 10841).
2. See H. C. Ray, Dynastic History of North India, vol. I, p. 204.
3. See RASB Tantra Cat., vol. I, pp. 23-24.
4. See colophon of the Kumarikakhanda of the MBT NA, no. 1/241; BSP,
vol. II, p. 59.
5. The Paratantra, 1/7.
6. srimatkalamkanathena anitam avanitale |
caturvimsatisahasre durlabham khamjanimatam ║
sardhastrini sahasrani anita tumburena tu ||
niveditam daksine marge tantram srikulalikamatam ||
ratnasiitram iti proktam siddhan tu daksine pathe |
(MBT(Y), fl. 70a-b).
(Read "sahasram" for "-sahasre" and "anitam" for "anita." The fourth line
is too long by two syllables. If we read "kubjikamatam "for "srikulalikamatam"
the metre is preserved).
7. idrsam cintayed rupam kaulisam srlkulesvaram |
agamam srimatam haste mahayogadharam Subham ||
(Ibid., fl. 86a).
194 NOTES
8. For Dharmakirti's date and -W Warder, Indian Buddhism

pp. 469-472. The reference in the MBT reads: "dharmakirti(r) bhavet tarkam
prajnaparamitakriya |" (MBT(Y), fl. 34b). This Tantra appears to be well
aware of the existence of Buddhism and refers specifically to the Sautrantika,
Vaibhasika, Yogacara and Madhyamika (Ibid.). It also knows that foreigners
practise Buddhism:
krtvadau uditah so hi mleccha yatra upasakah |
(Ibid.).
(The metre is defective by one syllable in the second half unless we take "mleccha"
to be "maleccha").
9. cathurthe tu yuge svante dharmocchede samagate |
mleccharajyekachatre ca bhunjate prthivimahan ||
ravanasyavatare tu simdhos tire XXXX ||
(MBT(Y), fl. 91b).
There appears to be another possible reference to an invasion in the SatSS. Here it
is described as one of the many horrors of the Kali Age. It says:
ksatriya ahave bhagnah karisyanti prabhutvatam |
(3/79b).
10. MBT(Y), fl. 70a.
11. Colophon of the Kumahkakhanda of the MBT NA, no. 1/241; BSP,
vol. II, p. 59.
APPENDIX C
1. The manuscript is NA, no. 5/4650 Saivatantra 431. It is 275 folios long
and written in Devanagari script. The relevant section starts on folio 165b.
It extends from chapter 35 to 45. The colophons all begin as follows: iti bhairava-
srotasi vidyapithe siras chede srijayadrathayamale mahatantre caturvimsati-
sahasre prathamasatke srikalasamkarsjnyarn . . . Then the name of the chapter
(patala) and its number follows. These are chapter 35 (fl. 163b-68b)nityahmkacara
yofha (?) sambandhavatarakhyavarnanarn; chapter 36 (fl. 168b-170a)svacchanda-
sutranirnayah; Chapter 37 (fl. 170a-17la) bhairavasutranirnayah; Chapter 38
(fl. 171a-2a) krodhabhairavasutranirnayah; Chapter 39 (fl. 172a-3b) mantra-
pithavinirnaya; Chapter 40 (fl. 173b- 181a) brahmayamalanirnaya; Chapter 41
(fl. 18!a-2a) visnusutranirnaya; Chapter 42 (fl. 182a-3a) umayamaladisutra-
nirnaya; Chapter 43 (fl. 183b-4a) unnamed; Chapter 44 (fl. 184a-5b) sada-
sivastastakanirnaya; Chapter 45 (fl. 185b- 197b) cumbakacarya.
2. See Studies in the Tantras by P. C. Bagchi, reprinted, Calcutta 1975.
See pp. 109-114 for notices of the Jayadrathayamala.
3. bhitanam sarujartanam dustanam capi sasanat |
bhayanam ca paritranac chastram uktam hi suribhih ||
(JY, fl. 165b).
Notes to Appendix C 195
cf. sasyate trayate yasmat tasmac chastram udahrtam |

(quoted from the Pirigalamata in Bagchi, p. 106).
4. See also Bagchi pp. 110-1) where this passage is quoted. The JY also
accepts the standard division of the sastras found in the Agamas into five groups,
viz., Laukika, Vaidika, Adhyatmika, Atimarga and Anava which stands for
Mantratantra (see above p. 49). This division of the sastras into five corresponds
to five fruits they are supposed to yield (JY, fl. 166a).
5. The Vaimala along with the Lakula, Mausula and Karuka is one of a
standard group of four Pasupata sects mentioned in the Agamas and elsewhere.
See SvT, 11/69-74 and Ksemaraja's commentary. Also Jayaratha on TA, 1/33.
There are eight Pramanas according to SvT, 10 1134-35. They correspond to
eight Rudras that have incarnated as Pasupata teachers who founded the following
eight Pasupata schools: Pancartha, Guhya, Rudrarikusa, Hrdaya, Laksana,
Vyuha, Akarsa and Adarsa. (Ibid., 10/ 1134-5; cf. also TA, 8/ 328-9).
6. The text (fl. 166a) simply reads Guhyadi which I have taken to be a
reference to the Guhyasamajatantra. It is interesting that the JY classifies the
Vajrayana sastras as belonging to this group, thus distinguishing them from
other Buddhist scriptures which are assigned to the previous one. We should
not, however, understand this to mean that the Buddhist Tantras are aligned with
the Bhairava and other similar Saivatantras on an equal footing.
7. This account largely agrees with the way the genesis of scripture is generally
described in the Agamas. According to the Kulamulavatara, out of Siva, who
is the supreme cause, tranquil and transcendent, emerges the power of will,
followed by those of knowledge and action. Through them, the worlds are created,
as is speech in all its expressions (MM, p. 39). Similarly, according to the
Svacchanclabhairavti (quoted in YHr, p. 153) a pure and subtle resonance
(dhvani) emerges out of Siva, the cause of all things. This is Speech which is the
power beyond mind (unmanasakti) that goes on to assume the form of scripture
and the spoken word.
8. The Agamas regularly refer to the types of relationship that form between
the teacher and his disciple through which the meaning of the scripture and the
realization it conveys are transmitted. The basic pattern is the same although ,
it may vary in individual cases. Abhinava records that according to the Kula-
ratnamala, there are five relationships: great (mahat), intermediate (avantara),
divine (divya), divine-cum-nondivine (divyadivya) and mutual (itaretara)
(TA, 1/273-4). Bhagavatotpala also refers to five; these are supreme (para),
great (mahat), divine (divya), other than divine (divyetara) and mutual (itaretara).
(Sp.Pra., p. 84). Through these relationships formed between the teacher and
disciple and taught at different levels, scripture and its meaning are transmitted
from and through the divine consciousness which is its source and basis: "The
Lord, Sadasiva, establishing himself on the plane of master and disciple, brought
the Tantra into the world through a series of questions and answers." (SvT quoted
in VB, p. 7). There is, as Abhinava explains, an essential identity between the
disciple who inquires and the teacher who instructs, as both are embodiments of the
one consciousness. The disciple represents the aspect of consciousness which
196 NOTES
questions (prastrsamvit) and the teacher the aspect which responds (TA, l/ 252-5).
Thus as Abhinava says "relationship (sambandha) is the identity (that is
established) between the two subjects who question and reply. Its supreme aspect
consists of the revelation of identity in all its fullness. The other relationships
mentioned in the scriptures must also be considered in the light of this principle in
order that the results one desires etc. may manifest in all their fullness" (TA, 1/275-
6).
9. Similarly the Svacchandasamgraha says "this is the Lord Anasrita who
has five faces each of which bears three eyes and who has one, two, four or ten
arms. He is Sadasiva, the God of the gods who utters the worldly and other
scripture. [It is He who] has spoken the countless Agamas divided into superior
and inferior" (quoted in Y.Hr., p. 271).
10. Mahakarunika is probably a Pasupata sect. The four instruments
could also possibly be Pure Knowledge, Sound, the Drop and the metres.
11. See chapter 45 of this section of the JY.
12. We are reminded of Sumati who was Abhinava's grand teacher of
Trika Saivism. He was reputed to have known all five currents of scripture
(see commentary on TA. 1/213).
13. vamadaksinamisresu bhinnapithacatustayam |
vyapadisyate mukhyavac cchakha sakhantare sthitam ║
(JY, fl. 168a).
(The fifth syllable of the third quarter is long and the sixth short. In standard
anustubh metre of the 'sloka' variety the fifth syllable in every quarter should be
short and the sixth long).
14. mantravidyasuharmyanam sanghastomakadambakam |
vratavrndam ca nikara(h) samuhah samhiti(r)valam ||
vicchindo mandalam pitham paryayair upasabditam |
(Ibid., fl. 168b).
(Read "vicchinnam"for "vicchindo") see above p. 49.

15. yatra yatra tu vidyanam gunatvam samprayujyate |
yat tad hi paramam tejo mantrapitham hi tat smrtam ||
tasya bhoktrsvarupasya vidyakhyam bhogya(m) isyate |
ubhayasyapi mudrakhyam rnandalam trisvapi sthitam ||
bhuyo bhedam tripithantu mandalam capyabhedagam |
(Ibid., fl. I69a).
16. These Tantras have been discussed above on p. 45 ff. The reader can
consult the detailed index for cross references to Tantras in this monograph.
17. The Sarvavira as quoted in SvT, vol. 1, p. 10:
svacchandabhairavas candah krodha unmattabhairavah |
granthantarani catvari mantrapitham varanane ||
In JY, fl. 168b the first line of this verse is the same as above; the second reads:
granthantarani catvari mantrapithe sthitani ca |
18. mantrapitham dvidharupam XXXXXXXX |

(Ibid., fl. 169b).
19. suvistaram idam devi vidyapitham svabhavatah |
(Ibid., fl. 169a).
20. Ibid., fl. 182b.
21. It is worth noting that the Lakulisapasupata, or at least the branch of it
associated with Musalendra, is linked with the Mantrapitha. Interesting also
is their association with the Rsi Gautama because in the Puranas he is portrayed
as being indirectly responsible for the origin of the 'unorthodox' Tantras.
The story is told in the Kurmapurana (1/15/95 fl.) and the Varaha (chapters
70 and 71). Once, the story goes, a long drought devastated the country and
afflicted the inhabitants with severe famine. Amongst the victims was a group
of ascetics who, to save themselves, sought Gautama's hospitality in his hermitage
in Daruvana. Gautama enjoyed their company and so after the famine was
over he insisted that they continue to stay with him. Although they did not wish
to do so, they felt obliged to accept the invitation and so stayed. Once, when
Gautama happened to go away for a few days, they found their opportunity to
leave. They created a magic cow which they substituted for a real one in the
hermitage. When Gautama returned, the illusory cow died and the ascetics
charged him with its death and so, on the pretext that he had committed a sin,
left. After the ascetics had gone, Gautama realized that he had been tricked and
cursed them to be outside the Vedic fold (vedabahya). The fallen sages, worried
by the consequences of the curse, invoked Visnu and Siva with hymns in Sanskrit
(laukikastotra) entreating them to free them from their sins. Out of compassion,
the two gods revealed the heretical (pasanda) and deluding scriptures (mohana-
sastra) of the Kapala, Nakula, Varna, Bhairava, Purvapascima, Pancaratra
and Pasupata.
22. Asitanga is fifth in the Daksinaiantra list of the PLSS. It is also fifth
in the list of the sixty-four Bhairavatantras in the SKS. Ekapada is the twenty-
fifth Daksinatantra in the PLSS. An Ekapadapurana is listed as the sixth
upagama of the Cintyagama. Sekhara is the twenty-first in the Daksinalantra
list. A Sivasekhara is the thirteenth upagama of the Cintyagama. Amria is
the name of the sixth upagama of the Cintyagama; this may be the Mahamrta.
Bhima is the sixteenth Daksnatantra. The Bijabheda which is the twenty-
fourth Tantra amongst the Vamatantras may be the Bijatantra.
23. The Viratantra may be the fifth Ructragama or the eleventh upagama
of the Viragama. The Candasidhara is the ninth Bhulatantra. A Bhutatantra
is listed as the fifth upagama of the Amsumadagama; this may be either the
Bhutogra or Bhutanigraha. Vijaya is the name of the first Rudragama and the
eighth upagama of the Vijaya. The ninth Vamatantra in the PLSS list is called
Vijaya while the Vijaya is the twenty-ninth Tantra in the SKS list. Damaratantras
are said to deal with magic and are often regarded as a group on their own.
Damara is the sixty-first Tantra listed in the SKS.
24. moksavarodhakam yad yat tasya tasya hi vastutah |
nigrahaikaparam yena tena krodham udahrtam ||
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created using a watermarked evaluation copy (JY, of
fl. CVISION
172a). Maestro
198 NOTES
(The word "krodha"'\s a masculine noun; here it is treated as if it were neuter).

25. An Anantatantra is listed as the first upagama of the Vimaldgama.
Anantavijaya is listed as the twenty-first Vamaiantra. Para is the name of the
eighteenth Rudragama while Amrta is the sixth upagama of the Cintyagama.
Ananda is listed as the seventeenth Vamatantra; it is also the name of the
sixth upagama of the Diptagama.
26. For the Sarvavira and SYM see index. A Visvadyamata is the twenty-
fourth in the Bhairavatantra list of the SKS. Visvavikantha is thirtieth in the
Daksinatantra list while the Yoginijalasambara is the twenty-ninth.
27. The JY says:
savyasrotasi siddhani sira(s)chidrabhayatmakam ||

nayottaram maharaudram mahasammohanam tatha |
trikam etat mahadevi vamasrotasi nirgatam ||
We have translated this verse above (p. 36) as follows: "Belonging to the
Current of the Left are the perfect [Agamas including] the frightening Sirascheda.
The three: Nayottara, Mahdraudra and Mahasammohana have, O goddess,
emerged in the Current of the Left." Although this is certainly a possible
translation of these lines, the JY does not in fact reckon itself to be exclusively
amongst the Vamatantras but prefers to classify itself amongst the Daksinatantras.
It does, however, also say that it belongs to both Currents (see above p. 113).
although in the detailed description of the contents of these Currents it is amongst
those of the Middle Current and so we have listed it there accordingly.
28. The Ucchusmatantra is eighteenth in the Daksinatantra list, thirty-fourth
in the NSA list and seventh in that of the SKS. The Sarvatobhadratantra
is mentioned in VST, v. 317 along with the Mahasammohana. It is therefore
probably a Vamatantra.
29. These are listed further ahead as the eight Tantras which constitute the
Cakrabheda of the sixty-four Bhairavatantras.
30. A Bhimasamhita is listed as the fifth upagama of the Karanagama
and as the sixteenth Daksinatantra. Tilaka may be the Tilakodydnabhairava
which is the thirty-second Daksinatantra.
31. Siddhdrtha, the first Tantra in this list, may be the Siddhagama which
is the sixteenth Rudragama; if so this confirms the JY's statement that the
six remaining Tantras are still ideal rather than actual.
32. These gods and goddesses are frequently portrayed as given to orgiastic
revelry or other chaotic behaviour which threatens to disrupt the cosmic,
ethical and divine order. Goudriaan (Vinasikhatantra, introduction p. 19)
refers us to another example found in the Yogavasistha (the first half of the
nirvanaprakarana 18/24 ff.). Here Tumburu and Bhairava are described as
enthroned together and surrounded by eight Mothers (matrka) said to belong
to the Left Current and to be associated with Tumburu. Their appearance and
activity is intense. Their revelry and drunkenness breaks all limits of cultured
behaviour but they are put in their place by Siva.
33. nilarudrodbhavanyadyah sisyas te astastakasritah |

(JY, fl. 177b).
34. Troitala is the twenty-seventh Garudatantra in the PLSS list, and
the forty-sixth in the NSA list. The Bimlusara is the third in the Garudatantra
list while the Bindutantra is no. 37 in the SKS's list of Bhairavatantras. Possibly
the Mahodayatantra corresponds to the Cintamanimahodaya which is the
fourth Vamatantra in the PLSS list. The Bhutadamara listed here may be the
well-known Tantra concerned wth magic of this name. For the Vijayatantra
see fn. 23 above. Nilaketu may be the Nilatantra which is the third upagama
of the Kiranagama or Nilarudraka which is the eighth upagama of the Cintyagama.
Mohana is the fourth Vamatantra in the PLSS's list. The Sikhatantra may be
the Sikhamrta, Sikhayoga or Sikhasara which are, respectively, the twelfth,
tenth and eleventh in the PLSS's list of Garudatantras. Karkota may be the
third Bhutatamra. The Daurvasamrta may correspond to the Daurvasa
listed as the twenty-third Vamatantra. Lalitah the name of the twelfth Rudragama
and also that of its first upagama. Bhogineya may be Bhoga, the first upagama
of the Vimalagama.
35. The JY defines "yamala"as the worship which takes place through the
union of husband and wife:
dampatyayogatah puja yamaleti nigadyate |
(Ibid., fl. 169a).
Abhinava refers to a ritual type in the TA which he says is found in a number of
Tantras. This involves the projection of Vidya liturgical formulas on the body
of the Tantric consort and Mantric formulas on the body of the Tantric master
as a preiude to ritual intercourse. In this way the female partner becomes the
embodiment of the brilliant 'Lunar' energy of the sphere of objectivity and the
male, the 'Solar' energy of the sphere of cognitive consciousness. These two
represent the Vidya and Manlra-pithas respectively which fuse when the couple
unite (TA, 29/166b-8a). In short "Mantra" can also denote the male Tantric
partner and "Vidya" the female, while "yamala" is the ritual union of the two.
36. yamalam yugalam nama mantravidyaikagocaram |
jnanakriyatmakam tac ca anyonyapeskaya sthitam ||
(JY, fl. 182b).
37. Ibid., fl. 174b.
38. These Malatantras are virtually those listed below amongst the
sixty-four Bhairavatamras. Note that Lampata which is listed here as an
anutantra of the Nilakesamata is listed amongst the Malatantras in the SKS.
39. Utphullaka is a part of the Sambaramata.
40. arthavirbhavabhedena pancasutrojjvalam matam |
(JY, fl. 179b).
41. pithabhedavibhinnan tu mulasutram pratisthitam |
(Ibid., fl. 169a).
42. T A , 28/385b-407.
43. Ibid., 28/386b-7a.
44. See TA,
Searchable, web-optimized vol.created
PDF XI, pp. 171-2
using where Jayaratha
a watermarked quotes acopy
evaluation longofpassage
CVISION Maestro
200 NOTES
from the Devyayamala in which these correlates are explained.

45. JY, fl. 179a. The Kalottara is considered to be an upagama of the
Vatulagama. It has numerous recensions. See the Sardhatrisatikalottaragama
edited with the commentary of Bhatta Ramakantha by N. R. Bhatt, publications
de l'lnstitute Francais d'lndology, no. 61, Pondicherry, 1979 p. v ff. The
Mahamrtyunjaya may be the Netratantra published in the KSTS (see
bibliography).
46. mapitam tu jagatkrtsnam tranitam ca visesatah |
yasya(m) yaya ca sa cakre matrsabdena giyate |[
tasya vicitrabhedo yo matrbhedah sa ucyate |
(Ibid., fl. 183a).
47. Aparajita is the eleventh Vamatantra while Karotini may correspond
to Karota which is the fifth Bhutatantra.
48. kubjikamatavistirna parvata(n)nirgata |
(Ibid.).
49. SKS quoted in TA, vol. I, pp. 49 ff. Pandey, p. 141 ff.
50. pancasrotasi saive'tra vistarah prak procoditah |
(JY fl. 188b).
Various gods, demigods and sages have revealed the Agamas of the five
Currents:
pancasrotatmakam saivam tena tena avataritam |
(Ibid., fl. 189a).
51. sadsrotasi mahasaivaprthagvastu vinirnayam |
boddhavyam gurubhedena santanakramasamsthitam ||
(Ibid., fl. 185b).
52. pratisrotasi ya vyaktih sarahasyarthavedakah |
(Ibid., fl. 193a).
53. The similarities between this system and that of the modern ascetic,
orders (particularly those of the Dasanami sannyasins) suggests that they
were influenced in their formation by it. Thus each Dasanami order has its own
internal subdivisions called madhis, a word which is clearly derived from the
word "malha" of which "mathika" is the diminutive. A variant, although
not common, form of the word mathika is madhika (see, for example, ibid.,
fl. 188b) from which we get the word "madhi." Sinha and Sarasvati writing
about the central organisation (i.e., the Akhara system) of the Dasanami orders
say "all the Dasanami ascetics, excepting the Dandis, admitted that they are
divided into fifty-two Madhis - also known as Dhunis . . , Excepting Ashrama
and Tirtha all others in the Ten Names are connected with the Madhi organiza
tion." This has also been noted by Ghurye. The term "Madhi"does not signify a
recruiting or initiating centre. Etymologically it is a vernacular diminutive of the
Sanskrit word "matha," and in usage it stands for a lineage in spiritual kinship
or what is called "nada vansa. "as the ascetics call it. The names of the Madhis
indicate persons. The consideration of Madhi for inheritance also indicates its
kinship significance." Asceties of Kashi by Surajit Sinha and Baidyanath
Saraswati, N. K. Bose Memorial Foundation, Varanasi, 1978, p. 87.

54. "sa munih manasan siddhan tryambaka - amardaka - srinathakhyan
advaya - dvaya - dvayadvaya - matavyakhyatrn mathikasu satsampradayamargam
pracarayitum nyayuiikta |". Quoted in Kashmir Shaivaism by J. C. Chatterji
reprinted by the Research and Publication Department, Srinagar, 1962, p. 6 fn. 1.
"Tairambha"and "Mahatairambhaka"are the names of two of the eight mathikas
of the daksinasroias according to the JY, (fl. 186b).
55. "Sammoha" which normally means "delusion" has a special technical
meaning in these Tantras. "Sammoha, " far from referring to a state of spiritual
ignorance, denotes the knowledge of the liberated condition - kaivalyajnanam
sammoham XXXXXXXX |" (Ibid., fl. 190a).
56. Ibid., fl. 4a.
57. Ibid., fl. 8a.
58. Ibid., fl. 191a.
59. Ibid.
60. "daksinam bhuktimuktinam padam eva sadadvyam |" (Ibid.).
61. sakter urdham samakhyatam XX paradhamisvaram |
sa sikha parama prokta santanavyaktisadhani ||
(Ibid.).
62. Ibid., fl. 191a.
63. Yak catustayasankranta parama bindubhairavi |
(Ibid.).
64. sakharupa tu vijneya vyaktihetuvicitrata |
atra sadsrotaso' bhinna ya saktih pithasutraga |
(Ibid.).
65. hathad devas tada jneyo hafhakeso mahabalah |
prabhu sarvasvam devo' sau kulakaulavisaradah |
rahasyagramam akhilam tasmat sarvam ihoditam |
sripadam prabhur anandayogasaktih kramena tu |
hatakakhyam sada jneyam misram vame'pi daksine |
kvacid anyesvavijneyam kulasasanatatparaih |
gharapallikramam tatra samasad upavarnitarn |
(Ibid., 191a).
There can be no doubt, on the basis of these statements, that the JY considers
the Sixth Current to be that of the Kaula schools.
66. SvT, 10/95b-119.
67. tad asmat prabhaved devi vaktrat patalanayakah |
68. TA, 8/31.
69. Quoted ibid., 8/32b-40.
70. Ibid.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
SANSKRIT TEXTS
Apastambiyadharmasutra with Haradatta's Ujjvala commentary. Edited by

Mahadeva Sastri and K. Rangacarya. Mysore: Mysore Government, 1898.
Karpuramanjari by Rajasekhara. Edited by Sten Konow and translated by
C. R. Lanman. Harvard Oriental Series vol. IV, Cambridge: Harvard
University, 1901.
Kadambari by Bana. Edited by P. V. Kane. Bombay: Nirnaya Sagar Press, 1913.
Kamikagama, Part 1 (called " Purvakamika"). Edited by Swaminatha Sivacarya.
Madras: Daksinabharatarcakasamgha, 1975; part II (called "Uttarakamika").
Civana Napotayantrasalai, Cintatripettai. Madras: 1909.
Kasyapasamhita. Triplicane: Yathiraja Sampathkumaramuni of Melkote, 1933.
Kularnavatantra. Edited by Taranatha Vidyaratna. Introduction by Arthur
Avalon. Delhi: (reprinted by) Motilal Banarsidass, 1975.
Kurma Purana (with English translation). Part I by Sri Ahibhusan Bhattacharya;
part II by Dr. Satkori Mukherji, Dr. Virendra Kumar Varma and Dr. Ganga
Sagar Rai. Edited by Sri Anand Swarup Gupta. Fort Ramnagar, Varanasi:
All India Kashi Raj Trust, 1972.
The Kaulajnananirnaya. Edited by P. C. Bagchi. Calcutta: Metropolitan Press,
1932.
Garudapurana. Reprint of the Venkatesvara Press edition. Delhi: Nag
Publishers, 1984.
Goraksasiddhantasamgraha. Edited by Janardana Pandeya Sarasvatibhavana-
granthamala no. 110. Benares: 1973.
Goraksasamhiia, Part 1. Edited by Janardana Pandeya Sarasvatibhavana-
granthamala no. 110. Benares: 1976.
Taniraloka by Abhinavagupta and commentary by Jayaratha. Vol. I. edited
by Mukunda Rama Sastri, KSTS no. 23, 1918; vol. II edited by Madhusudan
Kaul Sastri KSTS no. 28, 1921. The remaining volumes were all edited by
Madhusudan
Searchable, web-optimized Kaul Sastri.
PDF created usingThese are vol. Ill, evaluation
a watermarked KSTS no. 34, 1921;
copy vol. IV. Maestro
of CVISION
KSTS no. 36. 1922; vol. V, KSTS no. 35, 1922; vol. VI, KSTS no. 29, 1921;
204 BIBLIOGRAPHY
vol. VII, KSTS no. 41, 1924; vol. VIII, KSTS no. 47, 1926; vol. IX, KSTS
no. 59, 1938; vol. X, KSTS no. 52, 1933; vol. IX, KSTS no. 57, 1936; vol.
XII, KSTS no. 58, 1938.
Nityasodasikarnavatantra. With the commentaries Rjuvimarsini by Sivananda
and Artharatnavali by Vidyananda. Edited by Vrajavallabha Dviveda.
Yogatantragranthamala no. 1, Varanasi: 1968.
Netratantra. With commentary by Ksemaraja. Edited by Madhusudan Kaul
Sastri. Vol. I KSTS no. 46, 1926; vol. II KSTS no. 61, 1936.
Paratantra. Edited by Ghanasum Ser. Prayaga: Kalyan Mandir, 1952.
Paratrimsika. With commentary by Abhinavagupta. Edited by Mukunda Rama
Sastri, KSTS no. 18, 1918.
Pratisthalaksanasarasamuccaya. Edited by Babu Krsna Sarma, Nepala Rastriya-
bhilekhalaya, Kathmandu, Devatacitrasamgraha 1963; Vol. I, 1966;
vol. II, 1968.
Brhatsamhita by Varahamihira with English translation, notes and comments
by M. R. Bhat. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, Part 1, 1981; part II, 1982.
Brahmasutrabhasya by Sankaracarya. Published together with Vacaspati Misra's

Bhamati, Amalananda Sarasvati's Kalpataru and Appayadiksita's Parimala,
2nd ed. Edited by Bhargava Sastri. Bombay: Nirnaya Sagara Press, 1938.
Matangaparamesvaragama (Kriyapada, Yogapada and Caryapada) with
commentary by Bhatta Ramakantha. Edited by N. R. Bhat. Pondicherry:
1982.
Mahakalasamhita (Kamakalakhanda). Edited by Kisoranatha Jha. Allahabad:
1972. Guhyakallkhanda, Part I, Allahabad: 1976; part II, Allahabad: 1977;
part 111, Allahabad: 1979.
Mahanayaprakasa by Sitikantha. Edited by Madhusudan Kaul Sastri. KSTS
no. 71, 1937.
Maharthamanjari by Mahesvarananda. Edited by Vrajavallabha Dviveda.
Yogatantragranthamala no. 5. Varanasi: 1972.
Malinivijayavartika by Abhinavagupta. Edited by Madhusudan Kaul Sastri.
KSTS no. 31, 1921.
Malinlvijayottaratantra. Edited by Madhusudan Kaul Sastri. KSTS no. 37, 1922.
Mrgendratantra with vrtti by Narayanakantha (Vidyapada and Yogapada).
Edited by Madhusudan Kaul Sastri, KSTS no. 50, 1930.
Kriyapada and Caryapada. Edited by N. R. Bhatt. Pondicherry: 1966.
Yoginihrdaya with commentaries Dipika by Amrtananda and Selubandha by
Bhaskara Raya. Edited by Gopinatha Kaviraja. Sarasvatibhavanagrantha-
mala no. 7. 2nd ed. Varanasi: 1963.
Rajatarangini by Kalhana. A Chronicle of the Kings of Kashmir. Translated
Bibliography 205
with an introduction, commentary and appendices by M. A. Stein in two

volumes. 1st ed. 1900. Delhi: (reprinted by) Motilal Banarsidass, 1961, 1979.
Rauravagama. Edited by N. R. Bhatt. Vol. I Pondicherry: 1961; vol. II Pondi-
cherry: 1972.
Luptagamasamgraha. Part 1 collected and edited by Gopinatha Kaviraja. Yoga
tantragranthamala no. 2. Varanasi: 1970; part II collected and edited by
Vrajavallabha Dviveda. Yogatantragranthamala no. 10. Varanasi: 1983.
Varahapurana. Edited by Pancanana Tarkaratna. Calcutta: Vangavasi Press,
1916.
Vamakesvaramatatantra with the commentary of Rajanaka Jayaratha. Edited
by Madhusudan Kaula Sastri. KSTS no. 64, 1945.
Vamanapurana. Bombay: Venkajesvara Press, 1908.
Saktisarigamaiantra. Edited by Benoytosh Bhattacharya. Three volumes.
Gaekwad's Oriental Series, nos. 61, 91 and 104, 1932-47.
Sankaradigvijaya by Madhvacarya with Dhanapatisuri's Dindima commentary.
Anandasrama Sanskrit Series no. 22. Poona: Anandasrama Press, 1915.
Sataratnasamgraha by Umapatisivacarya with his own commentary, Sata-
ramullekhani. Edited by Pancanana Sastri with introduction by Swami
Bhairavananda. Tantrik Texts vol. 22. Calcutta: 1944.
Sivadrsti by Somanandanatha with vrtti by Utpaladeva. Edited by Madhusudan
Kaul Sastri. KSTS no. 54, 1934.
Sivapurana, Vayaviyasamihita. Edited by Mallikarjuna Sastri. Two volumes.
Dattaprasada Press, 1905-6.
Sivasiiiravimarsini by Ksemaraja. Edited by A. K. Chatterji. KSTS no. 1, 1912.
Satsahasrasamhita. Chapters 1-5 edited, translated and annotated by J. A.
Schoterman. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1982.
Somasambhupaddhati. Translation, introduction and notes (in French) by
Helene Brunner-Lachaux. Institut Francaise DTndologie, no. 25. Pondi
cherry: Part 1 1963; Part II 1968; Part III 1977.
Skandapurana Seven volumes. Bombay: Venkatesvara Press, 1909-11.
Skandapurana, Sutasamhita with Madhavacarya's commentary. Edited by V. S.
Panasikara. Three volumes. Anandasrama Sanskrit Series, no. 24. Poona:
1893.
Spandapradipika. Published in the Tanlrasangraha vol. I. Edited by Gopinatha
Kaviraja. Yogatantragranthamala vol. III. Varanasi: 1970.
Svacchandatantra with commentary by Ksemaraja. Edited by Madhusudan Kaul
Sastri. Vol. I KSTS no. 31, 1921; vol. II KSTS no. 37, 1923; vol. Ill KSTS
no. 44, 1926; vol. IV KSTS no. 48, 1927; vol. Va KSTS no. 51, 1930; vol. Vb
KSTS no. 53, 1933: vol. VI KSTS no. 56, 1935.
206 BIBLIOGRAPHY
MANUSCRIPTS
Kubjikanityahnikatilaka ASB, MS no. 11282.

Kubjikamatatantra ASB (govt, collection), MS no. 4733.
Kulapancasika NA, MS no. 1/1076 vi.
Cincinimatdsarasamuccaya NA, MS no. 1/767 (MS A); NA, 1/5160 (MS B);
NA, 1/245 (MS C); NA, 1/199 (MS D).
Jayadrathaydmala NA, MS no. 5/4650.
Brahmaydmala NA, MS no. 3/370.
Manthdnabhairavatamra (Yogakhanda) NA, MS no. 5/4654.
Sritantrasadbhdva NA, MS no. 1/363 vi.
Siddhayogesvarimata NA MS no. 5/2403, ASB MS no. 3917D and no. 5465.
BOOKS AND ARTICLES
The names of authors are recorded just as they are in the book or article. If the
text is in Hindi or Sanskrit, the author's name is transliterated.
Agrawal, V. S. The Vamana Purdna - A Study. Benares: Prithivi Prakashan, 1983.
Alphabetical Index of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the University Manuscripts
Library, Trivandrum. Edited by Suranada Kunjan Pillai. Trivandrum
Sanskrit Series no. 186. Trivandrum: 1957.
Bagchi, P. C. Studies in the Tantras, Part I. Calcutta: University of Calcutta, 1975.
Banerjee, J. N. The Development of Hindu Iconography, 3rd ed. Delhi: Munshi-
ram Manoharlal, 1974.
Banerji, S. C. Tantra in Bengal: A Study in its Origins, Development and Influence.
Calcutta: Naya Prakash, 1978.
Bhandarkar, R. G. Vaisnavism, Saivism and Minor Religious Systems. Benares:
Indological Book House, 1965.
Bharati, Agehananda. The Tannic Tradition. London: Rider and Co., 1969.
Bhattacarya, S. C. Principles of Tantra. The Tantratattva with an introduction
by Arthur Avalon and Baroda Kanta Majumdar. Edited by Arthur Avalon,
3rd ed. Madras: Ganesh and Co., 1960.
Bose and Haider. Tantras: Their Philosophy and Occult Secrets. Calcutta: Firma
K. L. Mukhopadhyay, 1973.
Brhatsuc'ipatram. Vol. 4. Part I and II dealing with Tantra manuscripts in the
Vira (Darbar) Library. Compiled by Buddhisagara Sarma. Kathmandu:
Virapustakalaya, 1964, 1969.
Bibliography 207
Brunner, H. Un Tantra du Nord: be "Netra Tantra". BEFEO Tome LXI, Paris:

1974.
Differentes Conceptions du term "Saiva"dans la litterature agamique du Sud de
I'lnde. Paper presented at the 30th congress on Human Sciences in Asia and
North Africa. Mexico: 1976.
Le Saiva - Siddhanta 'essence'du Veda. (Etude d'un fragment du Kamikagama).
Indologica Tourinensia Vol. VIII-IX (1980-81), pp. 51-66.
Chakravarti, Chintaharan. Tantras: Studies on their Religion and Literature.
Calcutta: Panthi Pustak, 1963.
Chakraborti, Haripada. Pasupata Sutram with Pancarthabhdsya by Kaundinya.
Translated with an introduction on the history of Saivism. Calcutta:
Academic Publishers, 1970.
Dasgupta, S. B. Obscure Religious Cults. Calcutta: Firma K. L. Mukhopadhyay,
1962.
A Descriptive Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Collection of the
Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal. Vol. VIII, part I and II, Tantra manuscripts.
Compiled by Haraprasada Sastri. Revised and edited by Chintaharan
Chakravarti. Calcutta: Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1938, 1940.
Dunwila, Rohan A. Saiva Siddhanta Theology. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1985.
Dvivedi, V. Puranavarnitah pasupatayogscaryah. Puranam XXIV no. 2,

July 1982.
Dyczkowski, M. S. G. The Doctrine of Vibration. Albany: SUNY Press, 1987.
Gnoli, R. Luce delle Sacre Scritture. Torino: Classici Utet, 1972 (This is an
Italian translation of Abhinavagupta's Tantraloka).
Goudriaan, Teun and Gupta, Sanyukta. Hindu Tantric and Sakta Literature.
A History of Indian Literature. Edited by J. Gonda. Vol. II fasc. 2..Wies
baden: Otto Harrasowitz, 1981.
Goudriaan, Teun. The Vinasikhatantra: A Saiva Tantra of the Left Current.
Edited with an introduction and translation. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
1985.
Handiqui, K. K. 77ie Yasastilaka and Indian Culture. Sholapur: Jain Samskrti
Samraksaka Sangha, 1949.
Hazra, R. C. Studies in the Puranic Records on Hindu Rites and Customs.
2nd ed. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1975.
Hopkins, E. W. The Great Epic of India. Calcutta: Panthi Pustak, 1978.
Karmakar, A. P. The Vratya or Dravidian Systems. Vol. I of a projected series
The Religions of India. Lonavla: Mira Publishing House, 1950.
Kaviraja, G. Tantrikasahitya (vivaranatmaka granthasucl). (in Hindi) Lucknow:
Hindi Samiti, 1972.
208 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Kooy, K. R. van. A Critical Edition of the Kubjikamatatantra. BSOAS, vol.

XXV1-3. London: 1973.
Die sogenannate Guptahandschrift des Kubjikamatatantra. ZDMG supp.
III-2. Wiesbaden: 1977.
Lalyle, P. G. Studies in Devi Bhagavata. Bombay: Popular Prakashan, 1973.
Lorenzen, David N. The Kapalikas and Kalamukhas: Two Lost Saivite Sects.
Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1972.
Mailman, M. de. Les Enseignements Iconographiques de L'Agnipurana. Paris:
Presses Universitaires de France, 1963.
Nagaswamy, R. Tantric Cult of South India. Delhi: Agam Kala Prakashan, 1982.
Padoux, A. Recherches sur la Symboliques et L 'Energie de la Parole dans certains
texts Tantriques. Paris: Edition E. De Boccard, 1963.
Pandey, K. C. Abhinavagupta: An Historical and Philosophical Study. 2nd ed.
Chowkhamba Sanskrit Studies no. 1. Varanasi: Chowkhamba, 1963.
Pathak, V. S. History of Saiva Cults in Northern India from Inscriptions.
Published by Dr. Ram Naresh Varma. Benares: 1960.
Rastogi, N. The Krama Tantricism of Kashmir. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1979.
A Review of Rare Buddhist Texts I, Central Institute of Higher Tibetan Studies,
Sarnath. Benares: 1986.
Sastri, Ghosal S. N. Elements of Indian Aesthetics. Chaukhamba Oriental Series.
Vol. I 1978; vol. II (parts I-IV) 1983.
Schoterman, J. A. A Link between Purana and Tanlra: Agnipurana. 143-147
ZDMG suppl. IV. Wiesbaden: 1980.
Schrader, F. Otto. Introduction to the Pancaratra and Ahirbudhhya Samhita.
2nd ed. Adyar: Adyar Library Series, 1973.
Shah, U. P. Lakulisa Saivite Saint in Discourses on Siva. Edited with an
introduction by M. W. Meister. Bombay: Vakils, Feffer and Simons Ltd.,
1984.
Sircar, D. C. (editor). The Sakti Cull and Tara. Calcutta: Calcutta University,
1967.
Smith, David H. The Smith Agama collection: Sanskrit Books and Manuscripts
Relating to Pancaratra Studies. Syracuse: Syracuse University, 1978.
Sukul, K. N. Varanasi Vaibhava (in Hindi). Patna: Bihar Rastrabhasa Parisad,
1977.
Tripathi, Ramasankara. Sivamahapurana ki darsanik tatha dharmik samalocana.
Benares: Published by the author, 1973.
Virananda. Constructive Philosophy of India. Vol. 11 (Tantra). Calcutta: Firma
K. L. Mukhopadhyay, 1973.
Index of Proper Names
A Alinatha, 80
Allata, 138n.23
Akulanatha, 99, 100 Avadya, 28
Akulendranatha, 184n. 157 Avadhuta Rama, 28
Aghora, 21, 111 Avakhal, 23
Aghorasivacarya, 139n.24 Avijita, 80
Arigiras, 38, 114 Asitaiigabhairava, 107
Ajakarna, 111
Ajaramekhala, 80
Ajatman, 112 A
Ajita, 37,69, 80, I50n. 181
Ajesa, 19ln.231 Adinatha, 28, 83, 90, 99, 100
Attahasa, 70 Adisakti, 64
Atikala, 28 Anandagiri, 18
Ananta, 107 Anandamekhala, 80
Anantamekhala, 80 Apastamba, 145n.l 19
Anantavira, 107 Amardaka, 123
Anadi, 28
Aparamekhala, 80
Aparajita, 37, 113, 150n. 181
u
Abhinavagupta, 5, 7, 13, 14, 30, 32, 38, Uttarapitha, 182n. 134
39, 40, 50, 54, 63, 66, 76, 79, 86, Uditacarya, 144n.88
117, 124, 138n.23, 139n.25, Unmattabhairava, 109-10
140n.28, 145n.l20, 155n.246, Upamita, 144n.88
183n.144 Umabhagavati, 186n. 182
Amara, 70 Ulkapuri, 23
Amarapada, 71
Amaranatha, 80
Amalesa, 108 o
Amrtananda, 67, 74
Amsaphala, 113 Onkarapitha, 182n. 134
Searchable, web-optimized
Amsumati, Odiyananatha,
108 PDF created using a watermarked 99
evaluation copy of CVISION Maestro
210 INDEX
Oddiyana, 74, 89, 178n.l 10, Kamaiiga, 69

182n.l34 Kamesvara, 74
Oddisanatha, 91, 78n. 110 Kamesvari, 71, 74
Olinatha, 70, 91 Kayavatara, 23
Kayavarohana, 23
Karttikeya, 69
I
Kalabhairava, 28
Kalasamkarsini, 78
Iccharudra, 111
Illaiamba, 80 Kalanala, 108
Kalanta, 113
Kali, 75, 181n. 121; names of, 188n.l91;
I order and number of Kalis, 75, 79,
179-80n.ll6; relation to Kubjika,
Isanasivagurudeva, 139n.24 78; worship of, 38, 85-86
Karohana, 23.
Karvan, 23
E
Kalikaulika, 72
Kalesvari, 72
Eruna, 80
Kasinatha Bhatta, 147n.l44
Kasyapa, 40, 110
K Krakaca, 108
Krathesvara, 145n. 119
Karikalabhairava, 107 Krurabhairava, 108
Kanthadhari, 28 Krodhabhairava, 108
Kandarpa, 108 Krodhamuni, 71
Kanhapada, 27 Krodharaja, 72
Kapalabhairava, 107 Krodhin, 108
Kapalin, 115 Krodhesa, 108
Kapallsa, 109 Ksemaraja, 31, 41, 53, 105, 146n.l20
Kapalesvara, 28 Ksemendra, 11, 140n.25
Kapila, 110, 144n.88 Kinaram, 28
Kamadapitha, 70 Kitacaksus, 111
Kamalesvara, 108 Kumkuma, 71
Kampakumari, 6 Kumkumamba, 80
Kambill, 70 Kujesi, 99
Karavira, 182n. 134 Kundabhadra, 109
Karala, 28, 112 Kundalini, 50, 60, 91. 138n.23,
Karalin, 111 150n.l81; as Kubjika, 65, 89; as
Kalankanatha, 98, 99, 100 Kauliki sakti, 64; as source of
Kalki, 11 scripture, 103
Kakali, 78 Kundipitha, 70
Kantibhairava, 108 Kubja, 88
Kamadeva, 71, 74 Kubjika, 90, 138, 189n.l96, 190n.210;
Kamamahgala, 80 in Agnipurana, 8, 95. 96; child
Kamaraja, 74 form of, 186n. 182; etymology of
Kamarupa, 74. 89, 178n. ll0 name, 189; identification with
Index 211
Kanyakumari, 6; as Kundalini; 64, 152n.216, 218

89; myth of origin, 88-89; other Gargya, 20
names of, 88; place of origin of cult Gudikanatha, 70, 71, 80
of, 87; references to, 88; as Guhyakali, 88, 189n.l98
Samaya, 50; three forms of, 74, 84, Guhyasakti, 64
88; three Mantras of, 89; as Guhyesvari, 78
Triangle, 89, 120 Goudriaan, T., 96
Kubjikakali, 78 Gorakhnatha, 28, 147n.l44
Kubjesvara, 90 Gaudikapitha, 70
Kumari, 73 Gautama, 107, 197n.21
Kuru, 110
Kurusa, 20
GH
Kulakrsodari, 72
Kulagahvari, 72 Ghora, 21
Kulesvara, 51, 60, 82, 89, 160n.l
Ghoresvara, 111
Kulesvari, 60, 68, 82, 89
Kullaiamba, 80
Kusika, 20, 144n.88 c
Kurmanatha, 62, 69, 80, 81
Krsnapada, 27 Cakrakaralini, 113
Krsnamisra, 26 Cakravarti, Cintaharana, 95
Kesava Kasmirin, 17 Candanatha, 36, 107
Kailasa, 91, 92 Candavega, 113
Konkona, 91 Candragrha, 91
Kaundinya, 21, 23 Candradurdanda, 150n. 181
Kaulagiripltha, 70 Candradvipa, 90
Kaulasimhamuni, 70 Candraparvata, 91
Kauliki, 161n.7 Candrapura, 90
Kaulini, 72 Candrapithapura, 91
Kaulesvari, 72 Candrabimba, 71
Kausiki, 115 Candrabimbamuni, 70
Candrasekhara, 114
Candrapida, 108
KH Carpata, 28
Caryanandanatha, 91, 99, 100,
Khagendranatha, 62, 68, 69, 71, 80, 81
Khakulanatha, 69 178n.ll0
Khanjika, 189n,203 Cincanatha, 90, 99, 100
Khanjini, 88, 89 Cincini, 90, 13n.23, 190n.218, 191n.222
Khairavrksa, 70 Citranatha, 70, 80
G J
Ganaveksa, 99, 100 Jadabharata, 28
Gandhamalya, 91 Jayanti, 39
Garuda, 40, 41, 125, 152n.214, Jayaratha, 7, 12, 51, 55, 62, 65, 76, 79,
212 INDEX
81, 117, 138n.23, 139n.25, DH

146n.l65
Jaya, 37, 113, 150n.l81 Dharmakirti, 98, 194n.8
Jalandharapitha, 5, 28, 74,89,178n. 110 Dharmapala, 35
Jitalavanyaka, 108 Dhamalila, 108
Jita, 113 Dhara, 12
Jisnu, 110 Dhyanahara, 109
Jaitra, 80
Jnatrrudra, 111
Jnanadipti, 78
N
Jnananetra, 76, 77, 182n.l34, 184n.l62 Nandinatha, 108
Jnanabhrt, 108 Narasinnha, 43
Jvalantaksa, 113 Navatman, 83
Nagarjuna, 28
Nathas, 28, 87, 147n.l44
JH Narayanabhaua, I42n.49, 148n. 164
Narikelaphala, 70
Jhankarabhairava, 108 Nitya, 48, 71,74, 177n. 109
Nidhisa, 113
Niranjanarudra, 111
T Nirmalamani, 139n.24
Niskriyananda, 72, 73, 78, 79
Takkayagapparani, 54 Nilakesin, 115
Tara, 108 Nilarudra, 114
Tarapati, 108, 109
Tumburu, 36, 37, 39, 43, 61, 98, 113, P
149n.I80, 181, 198n.32
Trikadevi, 68, 69 Patanjali, 4
Tripura, 71, 74, 178n.l10, 179n.lll Pathak, 20
Tripurottarapitha, 70 Padadru, 112
Trisirobhairava, 154n.235 Padmamudra, 111
Tryambaka, 123 Paramanandabhairava, 69, 82
Parasara, 144n.88
Pasupati, 17, 21, 24
D Panini, 4
Pandeya, K. C, 55
Daksa, 29 Pandeya, Janardana, 95
Daksinadipitha, 70 Payavrksa, 70
Dandaratnapitha, 70 Pingalanatha, 69
Dattatreya, 108 Pindapitha, 70
Durvasas, 110 Purnagiri, 74, 89, I78n.ll0
De Mallman, 95 Prthu, 24
Devikota, 70 Prabha kali, 72, 73
Dohala, 70 Prapanca, 109
Dvivedi, V., 20, 24, 25, 33 Prayaga, 6
Index 213
Pralamba, 112 Bhairavasadbhava, 83

Plavana, 1.13 Bhairavananda, 147n.l46
Bhairavi, 89
B
Bagchi, P. C, 95 M
Batuka, 28
Bana, 30
Mangala, 80, 182n. 134
Balakhilya, 108
Mangalajyoti, 69
Balahoma, 70
Manikarnika, 27
Bindusara, 115
Matsyendranatha, 29, 62, 80, 81, 95,
Bilvaksa, 70
167n.36„ 170n.61, 64; as founder
Brhatkantha, 99, 100
figure and works of, 65, 83,
Benares, 6, 11, 28
163n.23
Bendall, C, 95
Manthanabhairava, 179n. Ill
Bodhai, 80
Marmaphetkara, 111
Brahman, 72
Malaya, 92
Brahma, 29
Malayarjuna, 28
Brunner, Helene, 3, 139n.24
Mesanatha, 62, 69, 80, 81
Mahakalabhairava, 5, 26, 28, 30,
BH 191n.231
Mahatarapati. 108
Bhagamalini, 71, 74. 178n. 110 Mahananda, 79
Bhatta, N. R. , 3 Mahalacchi. 80
Bhattotpala, 21 Mahavirasikhara, 108
Bhadra, 71 Mahasamantadeva, 108
Bhagavatotpala, I43n.59 Mahendra, 71, 111
Bharadvaja, 145n. 119 Mahesa, 108
Bhasarvajna, 21 Mahesvara, 102, 103
Bhanavikaulini, 72 Mahesvarananda, 6, 7, 76, 179n. Ill,
Bharudi, 115 I83n.l44
Bhasa, 18 In. 121 Mahidhara, 71
Bhaskara, I55n.248 Madhava, 29
Bhimanatha, 28. 108 Mayapinda, 108
Bhira, 109 Maladhara, 111
Bhisma, 111 Malini, 71, 80, 89, 186n.l82, 190n.213
Bhutanatha, 28 Mitranatha, 83, 99, 100
Bhairava, 6, 43, 61, 64, 72, 76, 90, 101, Mitresanatha, 178n. 110
102, 105, 106, 108, 113, 152n.218, Misra, Vacaspati, 16
198n.32; as god of the Kapalikas, Minanatha, 69
29; identified with Garuda, 4; as Muktaka, 96. 172n.77
Mahakapalin. 29; presence of in Musalendra, 21, 107, 197n.2l
voked into a skull. 30; presiding Meru. 92
deity of the Kulamnaya, 59, 80, Mesapada, 69
160n.l Maitreya, 20
214 INDEX
Y Visalalocana, 109
Visalaja, 108
Yasaskara, 10 Visvanatha, 139n.24
Yarnunacarya, 16 Visva, 112
Visnu, 11, 40
Viranatha, 28
R
Vrksanatha, 83, 90
Vrddhanatha, 70
Rakta. 79
Vetala, 30
Ratisekhara, 83
Vairagya, 28
Rajasekhara, 18
Vairocana, 35
Rana, Dhana Samser, Jangabahadur,
95
Ramanandanatha, 138n.23 L
Ramanuja, 16
Rudra, !0, 19, 23 Lakulapani, 107
Rudra couple, 71, 74 Lakulisa, 19,21, 107; as founder figure,
Rupasiva, 50, 98 19, 21, 25, 144n.87; place of birth
Rodhinabhairava, 108 and caste of. 23; as possible author
of the Pasupatasutra, 21; possible
date of, 20, I44n.88; as reformer,
V 24
Laksmidhara, 155n.248
Vakra, 88
Lorenzen, D., 17, 30
Vakresvari, 88
Van Kooji, K. R„ 95
Vajrakaya, 113 s
Varadevanatha, 70, 80
Varahamihira, 21, 26 Saktyananda, 79
Vagbhava, 71, 74, 178n. ll0 Sankaracarya, 10, 16, 29-30
Vagesvari, 71, 74, 178n. 110 Sarikhadharin, 111
Varna, 39 Sankhapala, 110
Varanasi, 6 Sambhunatha, 5, 86
Vikarala, 28, 107 Sarva, 21
Viktasti, 80 Sasankasekharabhairava, 108
Vijaya, 37, 113, 150n.l81 Sasikanti, 108
Vijahuti, 69 Sasibhusana, 108
Vijita, 69 Sandilya, 70, 118
Vijjamba, 80 Sastri, H., 95
Vidya, 111 Sikhadevi, 91-92
Vidyadhipati, 111 Sikhasekharabhairava, 108
Vidyananda, 70, 72, 78, 79 Sikhesa, 109
Vidyesana, 113 Siva, 24, 25, 37, 40, 103, 113, 115; as
Vidyolka, 111 early sectarian god, 4; identified
Vindhya, 80 with Garuda, 41; incarnations of,
Vimalabhairava, 69, 80, 108 20, 25; as Kapalin, 29; as source of
Virupaksabhairava, 108 all Agamas, 10, 129; as supreme
Index 215
principle of Kaula doctrine, Sarva, 21

181n.121 Samanta, 108
Sivakaivalya, 36, 37 Sitabhairava, 107
Sivananda, 76, 79, 184n.l62 Siddha, 27, 28, 147n.l44
Sitamsusekhara, 108 Siddhanatha, 69, 70, 90, 91
Sukra, 38, 114 Siddhamatrka, I64n.23
Sukradevi, 71 Siddhayogin, 111
Suddhavidya, 109 Siddhayogesvari, 7, 66, 188n. 191
Srrigalamuni, 70 Siddhesvari, 7
Srasehila, 138n.23 Simhakesa, 107
Srikantha, 17, 20, 21, 25, 28, 90, 107, Sillai, 80
124, !9ln.231 Sutara, 109
Srinatha, 90, 91, 123 Sutarapavana, 108
Srividya, 74 Sumati, 5, 196n.l2
Srisaila, 70, 72 Surapida, 108
Svetasvatara, 24 Susila, 24
Susobha, 69
Somakesvara, I45n. 119
Somadeva, 6
Somasambhu, 139n.24
Sasthinatha, 91,99, 100, 178n. 110 Somananda, 142n.49
Somesvara, 97, 148n.l63
s Schoterman, J. A., 64, 96, 138n.23
Svacchandabhairava, 12, 107
Satyanatha, 28
Sadasiva, 37, 41, 42, 43, 61, 64, 67, 123, H
I54n.235, I73n.86, I96n.9; five
faces of, 31, 32; nature and aspects Hathakesvara, 124
of, 103-4; as source of scripture, Haradattacarya, 21
103-4 Hariscandra, 28
Sanaka, 110 Hataka, 124-25
Santanabhuvana, 91 Hatakanatha, 108
Samaya, 79, 184n. 162 Hala, 26
Samghatabhairava, 108 Himavat, 91
Samvarta, 110 Hiranyadama, 36, 37
Samharabhairava, 30 Hetuyana, 115
Index of Titles
A Amburasitantra,' 114
Amsumadagama, 197n.23
Ailreyatantra, 115 Arkamanitamra, 112
Aksitantra, 112 Arthasaratantra, 118
Agnipurana, 8, 40, 95 Ardhalocanatantra, 108
Aghorastratantra, 159rr.283 Avadhutatantra, 115
Aghoridamaratantra, 172n.78 Asritanandatantra, 115
Aghoresitantra, 159n.283 Asvaplutatantra, 109
Aghoresvaratantra, 159n.283 Asitangabhairavatanra, 34, 35, 36, 45
Ankaprasnatantra, 114 46, 53, 105, 107, 121, 197n.22
Acalasritantra, 112
Acaloddisasamhita, 109
Ajatatantra, 122 A
Ajitatantra, 34
Atharvakatantra, 122, 154 Agamarahasyastoira, 143n.59
Atharvaydmala, 106, 121, 155n.246 Atharvatantra, 102
Atharvasiropanisad, 24 Anandatantra (Anandasasana,
Advayatantra, 35 Anandasastra, Anandadhikara-
Anantatantra, 185n.l77, 198n.25 tantra, Anandadhikarasasana,
Anantabhaskarasamhita, 109, 118 Anandesvara), 34, 38-39, 52, 55,
Ananlamata, 118 109, 125, 198
Anantavijayatantra, 34, 109, 118, Anandabhairavatantra, 9
198n.25
Andcalatantra, 109 I
Anamakatantra, 13
Anitydtantra, 109 Idatantra, 121
Andhakatantra, 122 Indrayamala, 154
Apardjitatantra, 34, 120, 200n,47
Amrtatantra, 109, 198n.25
Amrtanandatantra, 109 I
Amoghatantra, 108
Ambikalantra, 115 Isanayamala, 106
Index 217
u Kapalisatantra, 34, 45, 46. 53, 105, 12!

Kabandhatanira, 122, 154n.237
Ugratantra, 45, 47, 53 Kampakuhadrutantra, 115
Ugramangalatantra, 122 Kambalaiantra, 34
Ugravidydtantra, I59n.283 Karakoialantra, 34
Ucchistatantra, 35 Kararikinilantra, 109, 111
Ucchusmatantra, 35, 110, 118, 198n.28 Karapujavidhana, 34
Utphullakatantra, 115, 121, 199n.39 Karapujilatanlra, 114
Unmattapaddhati, 109 Karalamata, 109, 185n.l77
Unmattabhairavatantra, 34, 45, 46, 53, Karalimaia, 115; sarasamgraha of, 115
105, 109, 121 Karotatanira, 200n.47
Unmattabhairavasutra, transmission Karotinitantra, 120, 200n.47
of, 108-10 Karkotatantra, 114, 199n.34
Upanisad, 102 Karnatantra, 108
Vmaganesvaratantra, 185n. 177 Karnamulatantra, 109
Umatantra, 112, 119 Karnamotitantra, 122
Umadehatantra. 109 Kalajalalantra, 107
Umayamala, 106, 110, 115, 155n.244; Kalatantra, 48, 122
transmission of, 119 Kalamrtatantra, 34
Kalasaratantra, 114, 115
Kalevaratantra, 109
V Kavatam, 34
Kadambari, 5
Urmikaulatantra, 65 Kantatantra, 114
Kapalikamatavyavastha, 147n. 144
o Kamadhenukadambakalantra, 34
Kamakhyaguhyasiddhi, 163n. 23
Ottakkuttar, 54 Kamikagama, 15, 31, 35, 36, 39, 46, 47,
148n. 168
Kamesvarikulatantra, 185n. 177
E
Karavanamahdtmya, 23
Kalakundatantra, 34
Ekapadatantra, 35, 107
Kalakasihatantra, 34
Ekapadapurana. 197n.22
Kalakutatantra, 34, 107
Ekaksaratantra, 120
Kalaghnisamhita, 118
Kalacakratantra, 111, 11.2, 185n.l77
K Kalacakrodayatantra, 175n.95
Kalatantra, 122
Kankotatantra, 34 Kalabhedatantra, 113
Kacchapnantra, 115 Kalavadanasamhita, 118
Kaidhakatantra, 34 Kalasabaratantra, 34
Kadambikatantra, 122 Kalasamkarasanalantra, 1 1 3
Kandayamala, I54n.243 Kalasaratantra. 115
Kandarpavijayatantra, 114 Kalakhvatantra. 115
Kapalatantra, 35 Kalangatantra. 34
Kapalinimata, 185n.l77 Kalaniakatantra, 113
218 INDEX
Kalikapurana, 8 Kramapujana, 76
Kalikulatantra, 76, 79, I61n.l2 Kramarahasya, 76
Kalitantra, 111 Kramasadbhava, 179n. 116, 18 In. 121
Kalottaratantra, 118, 200n.45 Kramastotra, 75, 179n. 116. 182n.l42
Kasvapasamhita, 152n.2l6 Kriydkalagunottara, 41
Kiranagama, 185n. 177, 199n.34 Kriyakramadyotika, 139n.24
Kubjikatantra, 141 n.49 Kriyasaratantra, !75n.95
Kubjikanilyahnikatilaka, 6, 78, 95, 96, Kridaghoreivaritantra, 159n.283
172n.77 Krodhakarankinisamhita, 108
Kubjikamalatantra, 6, 65, 68, 78, 83, Krodhabhairavatantra, 34, 45, 53, 105,
8 7 , 9 2 , 9 5 , 9 6 , 9 8 , 1 0 6 175n.95;age 108. 121
of, 48, 84, 87; relation to Pasci- Krodhabhairavasutra, transmission of,
mamnaya, 171n.77; relation to 108
pithas, 52, 55, 120 Krodhamalinisamhita, 108
Kumkumatantra, 34 Krodhasamvarttakasamhita, 108
Kurarigaksitantra, 109 Krodhograsamhita, 108
Kulakridavatara, 81 Ksudratantra, 109
Kulacudamanitantra, 48, 14ln.49,
155n.248, 250
Kulapantasika, 163
KH
Kulapujana, 76
Khacakratantra, 48, 122
Kulapradipa. 185n.l78
Khanjinimata, 98, 99
Kulamulavatara, 195n.7
Khadgaravatantra, 34
Kulayogatantra, 185n.l77
Khecarivijavatantra, 111
Kularatnapancaka, 172n.77
Kularatnamala. 54, 85, 187n.l89,
I95n.8 G
Kularatnamalapancakavatara, 96
Kularatnoddyotalantra, 50, 62, 81, 82, Ganakarika, 21
83, 84, 8 8 , 9 0 , 9 2 , 172n.77 Ganatantra, 185n. 177
Kulasara, 48, 155n.250 Ganesayamala, 155n.244
Kularnavatantra, 67, I4in.49 Gamatamra, 39
Kuloddlsatantra, 48 Gambhirasamhila, 109, 119
Kuverayamala, 154n. 243 Garudapurana, 28, 40, 41
Kusatantra, 115 Garbhaprakaranatantra, 115
Kusumalitantra, 115 Gathasaptasati, 26
Kuhakatantra, 34 Gamini, 112
Kurmapurana. 10, 17. 18, 23, 24, 25 Gudakatantra, 53
Krsnakatantra, 111 Gundmrtatantra, 114
Krsnaghoresvarilantra, 111 Guptatantra, 141n,49
Kolahalatantra, 114 Guhvacakratantra, 48, 111, 112, 122
Kaulajnananirrtaya. 65, 95 Guhvasamajatantra, 102, 195n.6
Kaulasara. 175n.95 Guhyasiddhi, 163n.23
Kaulikamata. !85n,177 Grdhraputlsamhila, 118
Kramakandakrainavali, 139n.24 Gojikatantra, 115
Kramakeli, 180n.ll6 Goraksasamhita, 55. 92, 95
Index 219
Goraksasiddhantasamgraha, 28 154n.237, 199n.34

Goraksasiddhisopana, 147n.l44 Cintyagama, 197n.22, 199n.34
Gautanriyaydmala, 106, 121 Cudamanitantra, 114
Ghurghuraianlra, 35
Ghoradamaratantra, 108
Ghoraiamra, 34, 35, 185n. 177
J
Gnoraitahasatantra, 35
Ghosanalantra, 35 Jambharatantra, 114
Jayadrathayamata, 36, 44, 46, 47, 55,
87,98, 102, 105, 117, 123, 124,125,
c 14ln,49, 154n.237, 155n.244;
character of, 85; classification of,
Cakrasamvaratantra, 185n. 177 198n.27; date of, 38; pitha class
Candapithatantra, I07n.27 ification in, 51, 53. 54
Candabhairavaiantra, 34, 45, 46. 47, Jayatantra, 34, 110
53, 105, 112, 118, 121, I85n.l77 Jayamrlatantra, 114
Candabhairavasutra, transmission of, Jalasambaratantra, 185n, 177
107 Jivanandatantra, 185n. 177
Candamandalatantra, 107 Jvalatantra, 109
Candamalinlt antra, 109 Jvalamalantikatantra, 109
Candavegasamhita, 113 Jvalinitantra, 122
Candalitantra, 112 Jyesthatantra, 34
Candssitakatantra, 112
Candasidharatantra, 34, 36, 4 1 , 107,
JH
197n.23
Candikakalpa, 185n. 177
Jhankdrabhairavatantra, 35, 45, 53,
Candi, 95
105. 121
Candograbhairavatamra, 107, 109,
185n,177
Caturvimsatisahasra, 97 T
Candrakoti, 123
Candragarbhatanua, 121 Tankitamra, 122
Candralekhasamhita, 112, 123
Candratantra, 121
Carcikahrdayatantra. 185n. 177
D
Caryamrtatantra, 107
Damaratantra, 122, 154n.237
Capamali 114
Damararavatantra. 35
Camundaiantra, 185n. 177
Calikaiantra, 121
Cincinimaiasarasannucaya, 67, 68. 73, T
74, 76. 78, 79, 83, 84, 86, 89,
I75n.95, 96 Tatatantra, 121
Citrakandharatantra. 109 Tantrarajabhattaraka, 38. 76. 85. 141,
Citranhasainhita. 120 179n.ll6
Citrasamhita, 122 Tantrasaratantra. 175n.95
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created
Ciniamaninwhodavaiantra, 34, using a watermarked
Tuntraloka, 7.evaluation
12. 14. 62,copy of 86.
75. 76. CVISION
117, Maestro
220 INDEX
126, 145n.l20; Kaula ritual Devatrasatantra, 34

according to, 6, 79; nature of, Devlpancasatika, 76, 77, 179n. 116,
183n.!52 183n.l48, !84n.l62
Tarakatantra, 112 Devipurana, 8
Tarakabharanatantra, 112 Devibhagavata, 8, 10, 25
Tarakabhyudayatantra, 114 Devyayamala, 14, 117, 155, 200n.44
Taratantra, 112, 185n.l77 Daityaghnitantra, 118
Taranidhilantra, 113 Daurvasatantra, 34, 199n.34
Taramrtatantra, 114 Daurvasamrtatantra, 199n.34
Timirodghatatanttra, 146n. 120 Dvikasutra, 110
Tilakatantra, 112, 114, 115 Dvyaksaratantra, 110, 120
Tilak odyanabhairavatantra, 35,
198n.30
Trnakasamhita, 118
DH
Tejlsatantra, 185n. 177
Dharanagama, 185n. 177
Totalatantra, 34, 39, 41
Dharanitantra, 185n. 177
Tottalatantra, 152n.212
Dhvastavignatanlra, 109
Tottalottaratantra, 34, 39,41,152n.212
Trikasara, 84, 175n.95; 187n.l89
Trikasasana, 167n.35 N
Tridandilantra, 113
Tripdatantra, 108 Nakhatantra, 112
Trimundinlsamhita, 118 Nandinisamhila, 112
Trisirobhairavatantra, 35, 49, Nayasutra, 34, 36
Nayasaratantra, 114
186n. 180; as Bhairava and Trika-
Nayottaratantra, 34, 36, 38, 106, 110,
tantra, 156n.251
198n.27; as belonging to the Vidya-
Trisulatantra, 110
pitha, 54; transmission of, 114
Trotalatantra, 36, 39, 152n.212
Nayodayatantra, 115
Trotalottara, 152n.2l2
Narasimhagama, 149n. 173
Trottalatantra, 114, 199n.34
Nadicakratantra, 111, 112, 122
Traigunatantra, 114
Nadatantra, 48, 122
Trailokyamohanatantra, 114
Nadendulantra, 107
Trailokyavijayatantra, 108, 114
Nanajharikaramalinisamhita, 108
Naradapurana, 17, 18
D Nardyanatantra, 114
Nigrahatantra, 109
Dandatantra, 107 Nitydtantra, 109
Dasavataracarita, 11 Nityanityaiantra, 109
Daksayanitantra, 112 Nityanirgaksatanira, 185n. 177
Danavarivimohanatantra, 114 Nityasodasikarnavatantra, 39, 66, 74,
Diptsgama, 198n.25 98, 155n.245, 248; age of, 48;
Durdarsanasamhita, 118 Tantras listed in, 47. 48
Durmukhalantra, 35 Niracdrasutra, 110
Durvasamrtatanira, 114 Nisisamcaraiantra, 35, 49, 66. 140,
Dustatrasakatantra, 35 !54n.236, 156n.251. 187n.l89
Index 221
Nilakanthatantra, 109 Pratisthalaksartasarasamuccaya, 33,

Nilakanthapaddhati, 185n. 177 35, 36, 37, 39, 41, 45, 46, 49
Nilatantra. 185n.l77, 199n.34 Prapancatantra, 35. 121, 141n.49
Nilaketutantra, 114, 199n.34 Prabodhacandrodaya, 26
Nilakesamata, 115, 121. 199n.38 Prabhaiantra, 114
Nilarudrakatantra, 199n.34 Pramodatantra, 109, 114
Nilesamata, 199n.38 Prayojanatantra, 114
Netratantra, 36, 37, 41, 42-43, 61 Priyodayatantra, 114
Pronmattasamhita, 118
Plavanalantra, 113
P
Paksirajatantra, 34 PH
Pancabhutaianira, 34, 152
Pancarajaiantra, 185n. 177
Phetkaraikaksaratantra, 111
Pancamrtatanira, 35, 106, 152n.223;
transmission of, 112
Pancarthabhasya, 21
Pancalikatantra, 115
B
Panjarimata, 185n. 177
Patadrumatanira, 34 Bahurupatantra, 46, 118, 159
Padamaiaiantra, 120 Bindukapalatantra, 107
Padaksilantra, 109 Bindukutiratantra, 108
Parampadatantra, 107 Bindutantra, 48, 122
Parasamhita, 109 Binduvijayatantra, 108
Paratantra, 89. 97. 98, 198n.25 Bindusaratantra, 34, 114, 199n.34
Paratrimsikavivarana, 81 Bimbatantra, 112. 114
Paramrialantra, 114 Bimbatilakatantra, 114
Puscimatamra, 6 Bijaiantra, 197n.22
Patalavijayatamra. 108 Bijabhedatantra, 34
Paramesvaratantra, 185n. 177 Brhatsamhita, 21
Paramesvaramata. 99 Brhadbrahmasamhita, 152n. 216
Pasughni, 112 Brahmayamala, 30. 36, 49, 51, 85. 105,
Pasupaiasuira. 21, 23, 25 106, 110, 114-15, 121, 154n,243,
Picubhairavitantra, 121 155; age of, 48; classification of
Pingalatantra, 115. 121 Agamas in, 43; cult of, 6; eight
Picumata. 115. I69n.57 Bhairavatantras according to, 45-
Picusara, 115 47; Kaula typology of, 169n.57;
Pitaghoritanira, 11 1 pitha classification in. 51, 52, 53;
Piyusaramamahodadhi, 184n. 157 relation to Yamalas, 54; Tantras
Purakalpa. 107 according to. 47
Puspatantra, 35
Brahmavaivartapurana, 8
Pujodayatantra, 109
Brahmasutra. 16
Purvakaranagama, 148n. 168
Brahmandavijayatantra, 185n. 177
Pecikamata, 115
Brahmatantra, 121
Petikaiamra, 121
Brahmikatantra,
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created using a watermarked 121 copy of CVISION Maestro
evaluation
222 INDEX
BH 64, 68, 78, 92; date of, 98-99; extent

and transmission of, 97-100; refers
Bhagamalatantra, 112 to amnayas, 67; refers to Trika, 84
Bhagavadgita, 182n.l42 Mamatalantra, 185
Bhadrakalilantra, 112 Mayurasikhasamhila, 119
Bhadratantra, 34, 111 Mahakalitantra, 112, 118
Bhargasikhaianlra, 67, 154n.236, Mahagharighalatantra, 107
173n.87 Mahacarasutra, 110
Bharundatanira, 115, 121 Mahajalatantra, 114
Bhimatantra. 35, 107, 112, 118, 119, Mahajvalatantra, 109
198n.30 Mahadamaratantra, 108
Bhimangatantra, 35 Mahadaksinasutra, 110
Bhutadamaratantra, 114, 185n. 177, Mahanadatantra. 107, 108
199n.34 Muhanirvanayoga, 107
Bhutanigrahatantra, 108, 197n.23 Mahapithalantra, 107
Bhutogratanlra, 107, 197n.23 Mahaphelkarabijatantra, 109
Bhudharatantra, 185n. 177 Mahabaiatantra, 114
Bhrgunitanira, 112 Mahabijatantra, 107
Bhedavipluiaiantra, 115 Mahabharata, 19, 24
Bhairavakulatantra, 66, 85, 187n.l89 Mahabhdsya, 4
Bhairavaghanghalatantra, 107 Mahamanthanasalka, 97
Bhairavatantra, 35, 53, 109 Mahamaritantra, 159n.283
Bhairavamarigaldtantra, 121 Mahamdydlanira, 111
Bhairavavlrasarnhita, 119 Mahamrtatantra, 107, 114, 197n.22
Bhairavltanira, 53, 122, I54n.237 Mahamrtyunjayatantra, 118, 200n.45
Bhairavisikhatantra, 122 Mahayogatantra, 185n. 177
Bhairavcttardgama, 149n. 173 Maharaudratantra, 36, 106, 110,
Bhoktaiantra, 34 185n.l77, 198n.27; transmission
Bhogatantra, 199n.34 of, 114
Bhogineyatantra, 112, 114, 199n.34 Maharnavatanira, 187n.l90
Bhratrtantra, 114 Maharthamanjari, 6. 7, 76
Mahavimsatantra, 53
Mahasankhalantra. 111
M Mahasammohanaianira, 36, 37, 54,
106, 110, 198n.27, 28
Mangalatantra, 109, 121 Mahasamvarttakatantra, 112
Mangalanandatantra, !09 Mahocchusmatantra, 45, 46, 121, 122
Mandamanaiantra, 34 Mahotkatatantra, 35
Mandatantra, 122 Mahodayatantra, 107, 114, I99n.34
Madanatantra, 114 Matarigatantra, 115
Madanodayatantra, 114 Matrkahrdayatanlra, !85n.l77
Mantratantra, 122 Mairbhedatantra, 106, 119, 120, 122
Mantramalinltantra, 159n.283 Matrnddatrikujatantra, 185n. 177
Mantrodayaiantra, 114 Matrrodhanatantra, 122
Mantharatantra, 109 Matryanandasamhita, 1 i 9
Manthdnabhairavatantra, 12, 50, 55, Madhavakula, 38, 76
Index 223
Manavatantra, 115 Rativardhanatantra, 114

Mayatantra, 112 Rainatika, 21
Mayabijottaratanlra, 114 Ratnasutra, 98
Mayasara, 114 Ramanodbhavasamhita, 119
Martandasamhita, !09 Rudrakalilantra, 122
Malinitanlra. Ill, 120 Rudratantra, 34, 121
Malinivijayottaratamra, 13, 54, 85 Rudrabhedayamala, 106
Mukutatantra, 115 Rudrayamala, 106, 110, 114, 118, 121,
Mudraniamalinitantra, 118 154n.243, 155n.244, 175n.95
Mustitantra, 115 Rurutantra, 34, 45, 46, 53, 105, 121
Mukatantra, 34 Rurubhedatantra, !22n. 177
Mulatantra, 122 Ruruyamala, 106, 121, 155n.246
Mrgadhvajatantra. 114 Rimatatantra, 185n. 177
Mrgalinlmata, 115 Raudrapratisthatantra, 185n. 177
Mrgendragama, 35, 36, 39, !42n.49 Raudritantra, 112, 118
Mrdanitantra, I41n.49 Rauravagama, 124, 185n. 177
Mohanatanua, 34, 36, 114, I99n.34 Rauravisainhita, 119
Mohanamrtatantra, 34
L
Y
Laksmhantra, 115, 159n.283
Yamaghantatantra, 35 Laksmimata, 121
Yamayamala, 154n.243 Laksmlydmala, 155n.244
Yamantakatantra, 113 Laghvitantra, 172n.78
Yogatantra, 102 Langalasamhita, 119
Yoganidratantra, 109 Lampataianira, 115, 121, 199n.38
Yogapilhatantra, 51 Lalitatantra, 114, 199n.34
Yogatnalinisamhita, 108 Lavatantra, 115
Yogavasislha, 18, !98n.32 Lingapurana, 18
Yogasaralantra, 175n.95 Lilatantra, 114
Yoginljalaiambaratantra, 35, 106, 110. Lilotpalamalikasamhita, 119
159n.283, !98n.26, transmission Luptagamasamgraha, 33
of, 112 Lelihanatantra, 109
Yuginimata, 141n.49, 185n. 177
Yoginihrdaya, 6, 67, 74, 155n.245,
175n.95
V
Yonigahvaratantra, 76, 77, 79,
Vajramaliriisamhita, 113
184n,161, 162
Varadasamhita, 119
Vardhapurana, 10
R Varnacakratantra, 48. I l l , 122
Varnabhantatantra, 122
Rakiaghoresvarltantra, 111 Vasudharatantra, 114
Rakiatantra, 121 Vakiaragama, !49n 173
Rakiamaia, 115 Vakyamalatantra, 120
Raksaraksatantra, 114 Vagavalitantra, 115
224 INDEX
Vagisatantra, 46 Vinatantra, 34, 37, 154n.237

Vatuldgama, 21, 200n.45 Vtnamanitantra, 122, 154n.237
Vamakesvarimata, 138n.23 Vinasikhatantantra. 36, 37, 38, 53, 54,
Vamanapurana, 18, 24, 29 109
Vamasarnhita, 35, 118 Virabhairavasamhita, 118
Vayaviyasamhitd, 17, 18 Virasaratantra, 118
Vayuyamala, 154n.243 Viragama, 107, 122, 197n.23
Vastuvidyasamhita, 120 Virarthinasamhita, 118
Vahneyalantra, 111, 112, 122 Viravalitantra, 118
Vikaaatanira, 35 Vrkadayatantra, 115
Vighnatantra, 109 Vetalamardanatantra, 35
Vicitratantra, 114 Vetalayamala, 106, 121, I55n.246
Vicitrabhairavatantra, 107 Vaibhangatantra, 115
Vijayatantra, 34, 108, 114, 121, 152,
185n.l77, 197n.23, 199n.34
Vijayabhairavatantra, 45 s
Vijaydnandaiantra, 109
Vidangatanira, 122 Saktitantra, 48, 122
Vidyajalalantra, 114 Saktisangamatanira, 18
Vidyaprasutitantra, 111, 113 Sankaradigvijaya, 29
Vidydbhedatuntra, 106 Sankhatantra, 122
Vidyamanitantra, 112 Satarudriya, 24
Vidyamalatantra, 120 Satrughnatantra, 113
Vidydrajnitantra, 112 Sabdamalatantra, 120
Vidyarasitanira, 112 Sambaritantra, 115, 121, 122
Vidyalaksalantra, 111 Sakinitantra, 185n.l77
Vidyalayatantra, 112 Santimangalatantra, 121
Vidyutmattantra, 123 Sabaratamra, 28, 34, 147n.l44
Vidyuilekhatantra, 123 Sariratantra, 159n.283
Vidhana, 50, 98 Sikhatantra, 54, 114, 199n.34
Vipraghnatantra, 114 Sikhamrtatantra, 34, 199n.34
Vibhdgatanira, 34 Sikhdyogalantra, 34. 199n.34
Vimalagama, 35, 108, 109, 115, 152, Sikhasaratantra, 34, 199n.34
199n.34 Siraschedatantra, 36, 38, 85, 106, 110,
Visalaiantra, 114 122, 154n.237; transmission of, 113
Visvakanthatantra, 35 Sirottaratantra, 109
Visvakarmamayatantra, 185n. 177 Siladatantra, 112
Visvavikanthatantra, 198n.26 Sivadrsti, 142n.49
Visvadyamata, 106, 110, 112, 121, Sivadharma, 189n.l93
198n.26 Sivadharmottara, 189n. 193
Visvambatantra, 122 Sivapurana. 17, 18, 25
Visamaksodhamalinitantra, 108 Sivasekharatantra, 197n.22
Visnupasamhita, 118 Sivatantra, 109
Visnuyamala, 106, 110, 114, 121, Sivaravatantra, 35
154n.243, 155n.244; transmission Sivopanisad, 189n.l93
Searchable, web-optimizedof,PDF Sulinitantra,
118 created using a watermarked 109 copy of CVISION Maestro
evaluation
Index 225
Sulyabhedavinirnayatantra, 34 Sarangalantra, 115

Sekharatamra, 45, 107, 197n.22 Sarasamgraha, 184
Saukritantra, 122 Sarasvataiantra, 115
Srikanthiyasamhita, 39, 43-44, 47, 106, Sardhatrisatikdlottardgama, 200n.45
!53n.231, 154n.236; canon of, 32, Siddhanityodayatanlra, 34
45-48, 169n.57 Siddhayogesvarimata, 13, 35, 49, 83,
Sricakratantra, 110, 111 105, 106, 111, 126, 167n.35,
Sritanirasadbhava, 42 !75n.95, 187n.l88; age of, 66, 84;
Srlmata, 98, 172n.77 manuscripts of, 84-85, I56n.251;
Srimatouara, 55, I72n.77 relation to vidyapitha, 54; trans
Srividyaplthamatasara, 9, 54 mission of. 111
Srisardhasatika, 179n. 116 Siddhusararthasamhita, 120
Siddhasiddhantapaddhati, 18
Siddhagama, 122, 159n.283, 198n.3l
Siddhddevimahatantra, 185n. 177
Siddhantasekhara, 139n.24
Satsahasrasamhita, 64, 67, 91, 96, 98
Siddharthasamhita, 112
Sitaghoratantra, 111
s Sugrivatantra, 34
Sutrasatantra, 34
Sadbhavamangalatantra, 122 Sudarsanaiantra, 118
Satyasamhita, 112 Sudipiabhavawnira, 109
Sadanandatantra, 109 Sudhamatantra, 112
Samayaiantra, 109 Sunandasamhita, 109
Samayogaaantra, 106 Sundarmantra, 114
Samuccayatantra, 34, 45, 46 Supithatantra, 107
Sarnkarsiniyair.ala, 155n. 246 Suprabhedagama. 148n. 168
Samketapaddhati, 67, I75n.92 Swnangalatantra, 121
Samgramavijayutantra, 114 Sumedhatantra, 112
Sancaratantra, 185 Suraksalantra, 114
Sammohanatantro, 36, 122, 124, 141, Suradhatmatantra, 118
154n.237, 172n,78; transmission Surdnandasamhita, 109, 119
of, 113-14 Suvarnarekhatantra, 34
Sammohanaiilakalantra, 114 Susravanatantra, 107
Sammohanamrtatanira, 114 Sutasamhita, 17
Samvaratantra, 185n. 177 Setubandha, 155
Sarasvatiyamala, 106 Somajacakratantra, 111, 122
Sarvatobhaaratantra, 37, 38, 110, Somayamala, 119
i98n.28 Somasambhupaddhati, 139n. 24
Sarvabimbasamhita, 120 Skandapurdna, 17
Sarvamahgalatamra, 121, 122 Skandayamala, 106, 110, 114, 121.
Sarvaviratantra, 54, 105, 106, 157n.257, 155n.244; transmission of, 118-19
185n.l77; transmission of, 110-11 Svacchandabhairavatantra, 25, 31, 34,
Sarvavlroiiaratantra, 53 45, 53, 54, 105, 121, 12., 125,
Sarvatmakasuira, 110 172n 78, 175n.95; similarity of
Savitrakatantra, 115 with Siddhantagamas,
Searchable, web-optimized PDF created using a watermarked evaluation 139n.24; Maestro
copy of CVISION
226 INDEX
transmission of, 107 Hamsumalatantra, 123

Svacchandayamala, 155n. 246 Hamsinuantra, 123
Svacchandasamgraha. I%n.9 Hayagrivatantra, 34
Svayambhupurana, 18 Haratantra, 34
Svarmakratantra, 111, 122 Harigauritantra. 14 In. 49
Svarodayatantra, !72n.78 Hariyamala, 106
Saundaryaiahari. I55n.248 Harsacarita, 30
Saubhagyasudhodaya, 67, 74, 177n. 103 Halahalatantra, 34, 151n.210
Sauracakrutantra, 111, 122 Hatakesatantra, 185n. 177
Hydbhedatantra, 106; transmission of,
119
H Hrllekhatantra, 122
Hedamata, 115
Hamsabhedatantra 185n. 177 Herukatantra, 185n. 177
Index of Subjects
A Aula, 62
Aultara, 182n.l40
Adhyatmikasastra, 31 Auttrakrama, 182n. 142
Agamas, creation of, 195n.7; individ Auttaramnaya, 76
uality of, 13; as members of canon, Avali, 62
14; worship of. 158n.280
Aghori. 27-28 B
Akula, 61, 62, 75, 161n.7
Akulamahadarsana, 184n. 157
Amnayas, according to Candi, 95; Bahurupatantras, 46, 47
according to Mahesvarananda, Bark, birch, 92
I 7 9 n . l i l ; definition of, 66; devel
Behaviour, antinomian, 22, 24, 26, 28
opment of, 87; goddesses of, Beef, 6
179n. 113; number of, 67, 173n.86; Beyond Mind (unmana), 60
relation to the breaths, 173n.85; Bhairavacarya., 30
relation to the four ages. 67, Bhairava (sect), 17
I73n.84; relation to phases of man Bhairavasrotas, relation to Kaula-
ifestation, 174-75n.91, 92; Sakta tantras, 59
and Saiva character of, 176- Bhairavastaka, 45, 46, 53.. !75n.95; con
77n.lOO; system of classification, tents of, 45-46; as an independent
66 group, 47
Anakhya, 75, 78, 18In. 121 Bhairavaslastaka, 43. 159n.283
Ananda, 62, 70 Bhairavatantras, 19. 26, 42-49, 86, 102,
Anantasrotas, 112 110, 123, 153n.225, 154n.234,
Anava, 84 !97n.2l; according to the SKS, 32;
Anuttara, 162n. 12 as authority for Kashmiri Saivites,
Anuttaramnaya, 76, 182n. 144 5; cults of, 30; as Daksinaiantras,
Anutiardmrtakula, 181 n. 117 46-47; development of, 33; early
Anuttaratrikakula. 181 n, 117 loss of, 7, followed by Kapalikas,
Anuttarairikakulakrama, 75 29: persistence of, 42; rejected the
Arhata. 102 Vedas, 9; rejected by Puranas, 10
Astasiubheda, 47, I75n.95 Bhairavatantras, sixty-four, 44, !14
228 INDEX
119. 124; according to the NSA Dasanami order, 200n.53

and SKS, 47, 48; eight groups of, Devatayamalas, 119
44, 45-46. 120-3; relation to Kaula- Devil antra, 142
tantras I69n.57; teachers of, Divyakrama, 178n.ll0
121-23 Divyaugha, 67, 69. 72, 81. 90. 175n.94,
Bhanavikrama, 73 178n. 110
Bhatta, 18 Doubt, 16ln.l0
Bhimayamalas. 119 Dutibhavayamalas, 119
Bhuiatantras, 39, 43, 83. 102, 124,
175n.95; character of. 39; list of,
34-35; loss of, 42. 43; relation to E
Garudatantras, 4!
Bodha, 70 Elders, tradition of (vrddhavalli), 69
Body. 104
Breath, vital, 34 F
Buddhism, Sahajiya, 27
Face, upper, 43
c Flesh, human, 6, 26
Foundation, Wheel of (adharacakra),
Cakrabheda, !75n.95, 198n.29 64
Cakratamras, 46, 48. 1ll
Cambodia, 36
Canon. Saiva, 15
G
Cinointsastra, 90
Garudatantras, 43. 83, 102, 124,
Circle, sacred (mandala), 6
I75n.95; character of, 39; list of,
Classification, modification of systems
34; loss of, 42, 43; number of, 39;
of. 32
relation to Bhutatantras, 41; as
Consciousness, powers of, 32, 33
sources for Garudapurana, 40
Consort, Tantric. I60n.2
Gatherings, Tantric (cakiamelaka), 10
Correlates (sambandha), 116-18
Gayatri, 23
Current, lower, 43, 64, I68n.52,
Ghara, 81
I69n.57: right, 44; upper, 36, 42,
Goddesses, worship of in a skull, 30
123, 124-25
Gotra, as family of lineages. 123
Grha, meaning of term. 175n,96
D Ground, cremation, 30
Dakiniyamalas, 119
Daksa, sacrifice of, 19
H
Daksina, 16, 66
Heart, lotus of. 40
Daksinamnaya, 66. 74
Hrdantarabheda, 175n.95
Daksinaiamras, 34-35, 41-49
Daksinasiva, 16
Daksinasrotas. 36, 42, 46. 47. 49, I
155n.246
Damaratantras, 197n.23 Ida, 38
Index 229
Immaculate (niranjana), 78 oral transmission of teachings,

India, spread of Trika in, 5; spread of 167n.36; path of, 60; as a principle,
Pascimamnaya in, 6 61. 72; as typology of practice, 61,
62, 76
Kaulatmiras, 26, 160n.l; belonging to
J
later period. 13; as a category of
scripture, 59; distinguishing
Jamgama (sect), 18
features of, 85; relation to amnaya
classification, 66; relation to other
K Tantras, 6!, 85, I69n.57; types
of, 65
Kadibheda, 55 Kaula traditions, 65. 67, 73; classes of,
Kalabheda, 175n.95 I66n.33; esoteric nature of, 63;
Kaladamana (sect), 18, 145 exclusivity of, 166n.34; Sakta
Kalamukha (sect), !6, 17, 18, 19,24,27, character of. 59; reference to in
31, 148n,163 Siddhantagamas, 61
Kalanana (sect), 18 Kinaram (sect), 28
Kali age, 67 Kinkiniyamalas, 119
Kalicakra, 73, 77 Knowledge, actionless (niskriyajhana).
Kalikrama, 72, 73. 75, 77, 179n.lll; 72; superior and inferior, 15-16
development of, 85-86; as a Kaula Krama, definition of term, 77; doctrine,
tradition, 85-86; relation to Pasci 7, 73,75,85, I87n.l89;asa Kaula
mamnaya, 78; relation to Uttr- tradition. 75-77; names of,
ainndya, 78 179n. 114; relation to Trika and
Kalikulakrama, 72, 188n.l91; relation Kula, 180n.ll7, 182n.l39
to Uttaramnaya, 76-77, 87, Kramakula, 76
I83n.l45 kriyasutra, ! 19
Kamakala, 74, 175n.92 Krodha, definition of, 108
Kankala (sect), 17, 19 Krodhatantras, 108
Kapala (sect), 17, 18, 197n.21 Kubjika, cult of, 3, 12, 92, 189n.203
Kapalika, 16, 18, 19, 25, 83; considered Kubjikatantras, 4, 55
heretical sect by Puranas, 10; Kula, 124. 177n.l05, 109; in the body,
identity as sect, 27; as itinerant !70n.64; definition of, 161n.6, 7;
ascetic, 27; literary references to, as emission, 60, 82; flux of, 72; four
26; portrayal of, 26; relation to doors of (kuladvara). 78; as line of
Saiva sects, 28, 29, 30; six insignias transmission, 62; as Mahartha,
of, 27; vow of, 30 I61-62n. 12; as the name of the
Karuka (sect), 20 family to which a demon belongs,
Karunikasiddhantins, 16 163n.22; as the Nameless. 165n.31;
Kashmir, 11; development of monistic ocean of. 74, 75; as Tripura. 74;
Saivism in, 12; Kaula ritual in, relation to Akula, 68, 76. !60n.l;
139-40n.25; pascimamnaya not relation to Kashmiri Saivism, 77;
popular in, 7; Svacchanda cult in, relation to Kaula. 62, 66, 68. 124,
7; Tantras in, 42 165n.31 relation to Krama and
Kaula. elements of practice in the Trika. 75-77, 180-81n.ll7; school
Agamas, 61-62; followers of, 6; of, 62, 162n.l6;three of. 186n.l81;
230 INDEX
as Totality, 82: womb of. 68 Mahesvara (sect), 16

Kulacara, 50, 68, 72, 74. 78. I6ln.3, Malini. 73. 84, I77n.l00, I87n.l86;
I77n.l07 wheel of, 82, I90n.213
Kulagama, 3, 7, 59, 124, 159n.280, Manavaugha, 81, 90
162n.l7, I67n.4l Mandalapitha, 49, 50, 104, 105, 106,
Kulakaulamata, 19 ln.231 120, 157n.254
Kulakula, 62 Mangalaitantras, 46
Kulakulamnaya, 73 Mantra, 63, 167n.40
Kulamnaya, 3, 61, 66, 17ln.75 Mantraraja, 74; Samayamantra,
Kulaprakriya, 50, 180n.ll7 186n.l79; vitality of, 60
Kulasasunu. 66 Mantrabheda, 175
Kulasastra. 3, 6, 66, 69 Mantrapitha, 49. 51, 104. 107-10, 124,
Kulayogini, 71 157n.254, 199n.35; contents of, 53;
Kumarkula. 68, 71 meaning of, 158n.280; relation to
Kundagolaka, 59, 80 Vidyapitha, 105
Kundalini, 170n.64 Mantratantra, 31, 32, 48
Manuscripts, Tantric, 5
Master, Tantric, 14, 63; importance of,
L
123, l67-68n.4l-43; types of, 117
Matatantras, 45, 47, 48, 110, 115,
Laguda (sect), 17
199n.38
Lakula (sect), 16
Mathika, 62. 69. 104, 123, 200n.53;
Lakulagama, 32, 148n.l63
meaning of. 123; Tairamba,
Lakulasamaya. 19
200n.54
Lakulasiddhanaa. 19. 148n.l63
Matrka, 39. 82
Lakulisapasupata (sect), 19. I44n.88;
Matriantras, 47-48. 142n.49
associated with Mantrapitha,
Matryamalas, 106, 119
I97n.21; Brahminica! character of,
Meru, 91,92
24; combines Vedic and Tantric
Mimamsa, 24
patterns. 23ff.: as heterodox, 23;
Misrasiva. 16
texts of, 21; two types of. 25
Mouth, lower. 64
Lakura (sect), 17, 18 Mudrapitha, 49, 51. 104, 106, 124,
Langala (sect), 17, 19
157n.254; esoteric explanation of.
Lanjana (sect), 17, 19
50; nature and contents of. 119;
Laukikasastra, 31
relation to K.MT. 55; relation to '
Linga. worship of, 30
Lokayata, 18 Kulacara. 50; three forms of, 105
Muslims. II, 12, 98
M
N
Magic, 37
Mahakaula, 62 Nakula (sect). 18, 197n.2l
Mahakarunika (sect), 104, 196n.l0 Nameless (anamaka). 60
Mahapasupata (sect), 5. 18 Natha (sect), 28
Maharthu. 179n.lll. 182n.l42 Nepal, 37. 38, 41; Kaula Tantrism in,
Mahavratadhara (sect), 17, 18 12-13; Kubjika cult in. 6, 12. 87-88;
Index 231
Saivism in, 188-89n. 193; Tantras 195n.5; teachers prior to Lakulisa,

in, 42; Vidyapitha, in 55 24; Vedic and non-Vedic traditions
Nityabheda, 175n.95 of. 23-26; vow of, 24, 25
Patalavaktra, 64
o Path. Higher (alimarga), 31, 146n.l34
Picu, meaning of term, 115, I68-69n.56;
Oli, 178n.ll0, 191n.233
face of (picuvaktra), 64, 169n.57
Omkarapitha, 11
Pingala, 37
Om (ovalli), 69. 70
Pitha, 81; classification, 50-51; defin
Own nature, 60, 72
ition of, 49, 105; relation to
Ovalli, 71, 81, !91n.233
amnayas, 74; relation between
pithas, 51-52, 158n.270; relation to
P srotas classification, 104-5; as
Pada (ovalli), 62, 70 sacred place, 6, 187n. 188
Palli, 81 Possession, 41, 59
Pancabrahma, 31, 33 Prabhu (ovalli), 62, 70
Pancaratra, 8, 17, 19,43. 102. 152n.216, Prakriya, 11, 79, 181n.117
197n.21 Princes, six, 80, 81
Paramatmagama, 32, 148n. 163 Puranas, 102; attitude of to Tantras, 8;
Pascimamnaya, 3, 5, 64, 65, 67. 95, 97; canon of, 33; references to Saiva
in the Agnipurana, 8; as goal of all sects in, 17ff.
amnayas, 68; importance of master Purvamnaya, 66, 78, 163n.23,
in, 163n.23; in Kashmir, 7, 182n. 182; relation to Pascimam
138n,23; as Kaula cult, 3, 13, 63, naya and Trika, 82-84, 166n.33,
65; KMT oldest Tantra of, 66; as 173n.82; worship of Yuganathas
Kulakrama, Srikrama and in, 76, 82
Kramanvaya, 11, 183n. 151; rela Purvapascima (sect), 17, 197n.21
tion to Kaula schools, 62-63; rela
tion to Kubjika cult, 87; relation to R
Purvamnaya, 82-83; relation to
Trika, 83-84; Saiva and Sakta Raudra, 18
character of, 176n. 100; in Saiva Relationship (sambandha), between
canon, 3-4; spread of, 6; as Sri master and disciple, 103, 195-96n.8
krama, 11, 78, I83n. 151; syncretic Ritual, Kaula, 59, 61, 76, 79, I60n.2,
and novel character of, 78; time of 163n.23; according to the Tantra-
origin of, 48-49 loka, 6, 180-8In. 117, 181 n. 123; in
Kashmir, 12, 139-40n.25
Pascimatantras, 13-14
Rudragamas, 32, 33, 43
Pasupata (sect), 17, 18, 19, 20, 21,
197n.21; associated with Bhairava
and Kaula Tantras, 25-26; growth s
of, 19-20; heretical according to
Puranas, 10, 26; observances of, Sabdarasi. 18, 32, 33. 43
21-22; as precursor of Agamic Sacrifice, human, 26
Saivism, 19; relation to Lakulisa, Saivas. types of, 16, 102, 168n.52
144n.87; in Saivagamas, 25; scrip Saivagama, 4-6, 25
tures of, 21; schools of, 20, 24, 25, Saivasiddhanta, 3, 7, 16, 18, 35, 66, 83.
232 INDEX
139n.24, 154n.235; antiquity of, Speech. 124

49; canon of, 33; in Kashmir, 5; on Sricakra, 74
the Saiva canon, 15-16; spread in Srikrama, 77. 78, 84
India, 7, 1I-12;asuppercurrent,33 Srividya (sect), 3, 48; Kaula character
Saivism, 4, 5, 11; Kashmiri, 5, 25, 75, of. 13, 74; relation to amnaya class
77, 139n.24; two main currents of. ification, 73-75, 87
21, 25 Srotas. 66. 104-5. 123-25
Sakta state, 84 Susumna, 38
Sakti, 13 Sutra, 116, 117
Saktitantras, 54, 110 Svacchanda, cult of. 7
Saktism, 142n.49; 176n.l00 Systems, doctrinal, 19
Sambhava state, 65, 68, 84
Sarnkhya, 19, 31, 102
Sammoha, meaning of the term, T
201n.55
Sampraddya, definition of, I63n.2! Tantrabheda, 175n.95
Sahkaratantras, 142n.49 Tantraprakriya, 180n. 117
Sarabheda, 175n.95 Tantras, 25, 116; Buddhist, 195n.6;
Sarasastras, 68 relation to Agamas, 7-8, 140n.27;
Sastra, 9, 101-2 relation to Puranas, 8-10, 140n.29;
Saura (sect.), 102 sixty-four, 48, 66, 155n.248
Scripture, five currents of, 32,33, 35-36, Tantric tradition, 3; break in, 7, 10 ff.
54, 175n.95; heretical, 197n.21; Tantrism, Kaula, 48
nature, purpose and origin of, Thohakasamata (sect), 138n.23
102-3 Traditions, oral, epic and Puranic, 4
Siddhacakra, 80-82 Tree, divine, 90
Siddhakaula, 65. 162n. 17 Triads, 83-84
Siddhakrama. 62, 166n.33 Triangle, 71, 82, 89, 138n.23
Siddhamrtakauta, 65 Trika. 6, 50, 54, 75, 79, 84, 86, 153n. 231,
Siddhamagamas, 3, 5, 25,32,42, 54, 65, 154n.235. 236, 155n.246. I56n 251..
142n.49, 154n.234, 148n. 169 196n. 12; antiquity of. 49; devel
Siddhantamarga (sect), 17 opment of, 5, 7. 85-86; elements of
Siddhantasiva, 16 in Pascimamnaya, 83-84,
Siddhas, 65, 69 186n.l79, 187-8n 190; goddesses
Siddhasantana. 65 of, 7,44, 82, 83, 171n.76, 186n.l78.
Siddhaugha, 81, 90 190n.213;in Kashmir, 79,'88;
Siddhi, 37 located above upper face, 67;
Sikhatantras, 46 references to in Tantras rare, 84,
Sivagamas, 22, 32, 33 171n.76; relation to Kaula trad
Sivabhagavats. 4 itions. 54, 63, 66, 85, I61n.2,
Skull. 26; sacrifice of (turuyaga), 30; 166n 35. 180n.ll7. 183n.l44,
vow of, 30 187n. 189; relation to amnayas. 68.
Smrti, 102 73. 79, 82-84
Somasiddhanta (sect). 17, 18, 27, 83, Trikakula. 6. 32, 44. 47, 82. 86
147n.l48 Trikumata, 6
Space, twelve finger, 91 Trikamathika, 68, 79
Index 233
Trikatantras, 32, 67, 83, 154n.236, 37; rejected by Puranas, 10; similar
156n.251, 171n.76, 187n. 189; to Daksinatantras, 41
origin of, 84, as purvardha, Vamasiva (sect), 16
174n.87; relation to Daksina- Vamasrotas, 42
tantras, 49 Varnasrama, 10, 19, 24
Trikaula, 72 Veda, 4, 16, 19, 23, 24, 25, 31, 102, 107,
Trisiilamandala, 156n.251 U4n.36; authority of accepted by
the Puranas and rejected by the
Agamas, 9-10
u Vidyapitha, 49, 98, 104, 105-6, 110-19,
157n.254, 199n.35; according to
Udanaprana, 60
the BY, 44; as Agama and its
Udyogakramamalini, 73
pedestal, 158-59n.280; contents of,
Ugra (sect), 18 53-54; Kaula character of, 169n.57;
Uncreated, Wheel of, (ajacakra), 64 relation to Mantrapitha, 54, 105;
Uttaramnaya, 66, 72-73, 179n. Ill; Trika as belonging to, 54, 55
relation to Kalikula, 75, 76-77, 78,
Vyomardhamathika, 68, 69
86, 183n.l45
Uttarapitha, 184n.l62
Upagamas, 33, 148n. 169 Y
Yamala, 45, 46, 74, 106, 124, 140n.35,

w 142n.49, 155n.246, 175n.95; as
belonging to mixed current, 104;
Wheel, primary and secondary
definition of, 144, 199n.35; as an
(mukhya and anucakra), 64
independent group, 45,47; rejected
Woman, 22, 63-64
by Puranas, 10
Yamalasiva, 16
V Yaugika, 62
Yoga, 8, 70
Vagisatantras, 46 Yogi, 65
Vaimala (sect), 20, 102 Yogini, 65; as teacher, 64, 65; mouth of,
Vaisnavasarnhitas, 13,40 64, 169n,57
Vakula (sect), 17, 19 Yoginikula, 65, 162n.l7, 170n.64,
Varna (sect), 16, 17, 66, 197n.21 171n.71
Vamacara, 39 Yoginimaiasara, as Purvamnaya, 68
Vamatantras, 19, 25, 26, 34, 36, 38, 39, Yoginiyamalas, 106, 119
43, 83, 86, 140n.35, 154n.236, 237; Yuganathas, 62, 79, I63n.23; their
according to the JY; according to consorts and disciples, 80; relation
the Mrgendragama, 36; according, to amnayas, 74; relation to Trika,
to SKS, 44; concerned with siddhi. 79; worship of, 76, 79-80, 82

Canon of The Kaula Tradition PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Canon of The Kaula Tradition PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Canon of The Kaula Tradition PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

"This is a sincere, scholarly approach toward

exploring a highly significant aspect of Indian

"There are several interesting insights and

This edition is for sale in India only.

© 1988 State University of New York. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner

The Saiva Agamas 1

The Kaula Tantras 57

The Amnaya Classification

My greatest handicap in writing this monograph has been the paucity

Finally - and above all - I acknowledge my parents' contribution:

The Saiva Agamas

The past two decades have witnessed an unprecedented growth of

hundred independent works., some of considerable length, are preserved in

The earliest known references to sectarian Saivism are found in

this circle is the "Great Cremation Ground" (mahasmasana) and is to be

is not worshipped in the way described in the Agnipurana in later Tantric

That which according to the Veda is a source of sin, leads, according

standably, they therefore reacted against these scriptures which so

The following centuries, during which the Muslims consolidated and

defeat at Tarian in 1192. Malwa, the Siddhanta's homeland, was raided

The Tantras of the Pascimamnaya composed during this period are

Saivagama - Its Major and Secondary Divisions

At the outset of our exposition of the extent and divisions of the

The master should explain the statements [of the Tantra,

exclusion (badha), extensive application (prasanga) and reason (tarka),

The manner in which Saivism developed in these early primary texts is

intelligence of those fit to comprehend it. Sivajnana, which illumines the

Clearly, the basic scheme consisting of four components, namely,

Table 1. Saiva Sects Mentioned in the Puranas and Other Sources.

Kurma Purana Kapala63 Pasupata Also Varna,

Soma64 Pasupata Also Varna and

Soma65 Pasupata Also Varna and

Naradiya P.66 Kapala Pasupata

Siva P. Vaya-67 Kapala Pasupata

Skanda P.68 Kankala Pasupata Also

Skanda P.69 Kapala Pasupata Also Soma

Svayambhu70 P. Soma Pasupata

Vamana P. Kapalika71 Pasupata

Yogavasistha73 Soma Also Lokayata

Anandagiri74 Pasupata Also Ugra,

Rajasekhara75 Mahavrata- Pasupata

Saktisatigama-76 Kalamukha Pasupata Also six

Siddha-77 Kapalika Pasupata Also

Malkapuram78 Sivasasana Pasupata

We can draw the following conclusions from these lists. Firstly,

The Pasupatas and Lakulisa

The Mahabharata refers to the Pasupata as one of four doctrinal

It is not impossible that the reference in the Mahabharata to the four

She whom people regard as woman is [in reality deadly] poison

If the Lakulisa Pasupata works that have been preserved reflect

so or - worse - to touch one, he must purify himself by practicing breath

related to the Kaula and Bhairava Tantras. 1 3 4 This association is

The Kapalikas, so-called because they vowed to carry a human skull

"My charming ornaments are made from garlands of human skulls,"

One of the earliest references to a Kapalika is found in Hala's Prakrit

literature. However, only half a dozen or so inscriptions which

at Benares, writes that the Aghori:

. . . .may go naked or clothe himself in a shroud taken from a corpse,

In this way Krakaca is said to "prattle the essence of the Bhairava